Skip to main content

Full text of "The Improvement Era"

See other formats 


5^   -£y 


"■»-     , 


I  55s* 


.;r-':-" 


^Ss^bSB*^  ■-"*-"*  ^^SfcBP 


ACADEMIC 


PHYSICAL 


SOCIAL 


Your  Church 

UlllVCrSlty     trains  the   WHOLE   man 

in  a   program  of  balanced   education.    Its 

*"^1IHH  F 

students  come  from  every  state  and  scores  Htoafer^aJS  BkL 

HP? 

of  foreign  countries  to  study  on  this  fast- 
is 1  ^HP 
growing  campus,  with  finest  facilities,  high 

academic  standards,  and  well  -  trained 
faculty.  Here  scholarship,  physical  develop- 
ment, and  spiritual  experience  are  com- 
bined  in  an   ideal   social  climate.    On  this 

£.  _,,  „  ,      ,  -Remember  These  Dates - 

friendly  campus  are  all  the  advantages  of 

the  big   university  yet  all  the  attention  of  Leadership  Week June   11-14 

the  small  college.   Get  YOUR  education  the  Summer  School   June    18 

Ysway.  Plan  now  to  attend.  1st  Semester  Registration  Sept.  22-25 

Brigham  Young  University 


BY   DR.    FRANKLIN    S.    HARRIS,    JR. 


Desert  Water 

Biologists  Robert  M.  Chew  of  the 
University  of  Southern  California 
and  Arthur  E.  Dammann  have 
studied  the  water  lost  by  evaporation 
from  small  vertebrates  by  means  of 
an  infrared  gas  analyzer.  They 
found  that  the  relative  rate  of  loss 
in  desert  reptiles,  rodents,  and  toads 
is  about  1  to  10  to  40.  They  also 
found  that  the  maximum  rate  of 
water  loss  is  about  2.5  and  5  times 
the  basal  rate,  respectively,  in  pocket 
mice  and  sand  lizards. 

Mar**  jT^x^p 


"Mohole"  Drilling 

There  is  a  change  in  the  properties 
of  the  rocks  of  the  earth  at  a  depth 
of  about  20  miles  below  the  conti- 
nents and  about  3  miles  below  the 
oceans.  Popularly  called  the  "Moho" 
from  the  Croatian  physicist  at  the 
University  of  Zagreb  named  Moho- 
rovicic,  it  has  been  decided  to  try  to 
drill  a  hole  to  this  discontinuity, 
hence  the  name  "Mohole"  project. 
Much  important  information  about 
the  earth  is  expected  from  drilling 
such  holes.  The  difficulty  ahead  has 
been  compared  to  drilling  a  hole 
100  feet  deep  with  a  hypodermic 
needle  from  the  top  of  a  tree  on 
a  windy  day.  The  real  Mohole  is 
to  be  drilled  about  6  miles  deep 
from  a  ship  floating  more  than  2 
miles  above  the  sea  floor. 


58  ':>:■:•: 


t! 


Now  oven-fresh  Supreme  Saltines  are 
crisper  than  ever,  thinner  than  ever  ...  so 
thin  that  every  one  pound  package  con- 
tains sixteen  more  saltine  crackers  than 
ever  before.  Buy  a  package,  next  time  you 
shop,  and  .  .  .  for  goodness  sake,  whatever 
you  serve  saltine  it  with  Supreme  Saltine 
Crackers. 


And  enjoy  the  crisp,  honey- 
sweetened  goodness  of  Su- 
preme Sugar  Honey  Grahams 
.  .  .  the  ideal  graham  for 
youngsters'  snacks  and  your 
favorite  dessert  recipes  .... 
featured  at  your  grocer's  in 
one  pound  and  two  pound 
packages. 


SUPREME 


SUPREME    BAKERS 

Denver  and  Salt  Lake  City 


MARCH    1962 


137 


The  Improvement  Era 


The  Voice  of  the  Church 


Official  organ  of  the  Priesthood 
Quorums,  Mutual  Im  rovement 
Associations,  Ward  Teachers,  Music 
Committee,  Department  of  Education, 
and  other  agencies  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints. 


Contents  for  March  1962 


Volume  65,  Number  3 


Church  Features 

The  Editor's  Page:  The  First  Great  Vision,  President  David  O.  McKay 148 

Your  Question:  What  of  the  Dead  Who  Died  Before  Jesus  Christ? 

President  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 150 

The  Stakes  of  the  Church,  Albert  L.  Zobell,  Jr 170 

The  Church  Moves  On,  146;  Melchizedek  Priesthood,  204;  Presiding  Bishopric's  Page,  206. 

Special  Features 

A  Modern  Pioneer,  C.  Lowell  Lees  — 151 

Why  the  Pioneer  Memorial  Theater,  Ila  Fisher  Maughan 152 

Leaders  and  Communication,  R.  Wayne  Pace 156 

If  I  Were  Six  in  April,  Kathryn  E.  Franks - 158 

Writing  a  Family  History,  Cleo  Grigg  Johnson  .....162 

In  the  Sweat  of  Thy  Face,  Mark  Nichols _ ...164 

Establishing  a  Helping  Relationship,  Thad  O.  Yost 168 

The  Land  of  Paul,  Edwin  O.  Haroldsen 174 

THE  ERA  OF  YOUTH between  pages  176-177 

The  Growth  of  a  Missionary 177 

The  Spoken  Word  from  Temple  Square,  Richard  L.  Evans  

178,  179,  180,  181,  192,  194 

Exploring  the  Universe,  Franklin  S.  Harris,  Jr.,   137;  These  Times:   Crossroads  for  the  UN, 
G.  Homer  Durham,  140;  Letters  and  Reports,  144. 

Today's  Family:  Florence  B.  Pinnock,  Editor 

Make  Jam  Now  208 

"What's  to  Eat?"  Maurine  Hegsted  213 

The  Last  Word 216 

Stories,  Poetry 

A  Cup  of  Tea,  Harrison  T.  Price 160 

My  Son,  My  Son,  Mima  Williams  - 172 

Poetry 184,  188,  190,  196,  198,  199,  200,  214 


ART  AND  PHOTO  CREDITS: 

Photographs 

H.  Armstrong  Roberts,  167 
Harold  M.  Lambert,  167 
Edwin  O.  Haroldsen,  174 
Lorin  Wiggins,  206 

Art 

Dale  Kilbourn,  155,  165 
Virginia  Sargent,   159 
Ted  Nagata,   161 
V.  Douglas  Snow,   172 

Era  of  Youth 
Art 

Dale    Bryner 

V.  Douglas  Snow 

Dale  Kilbourn 

All  other  art,  Ralph  Reynolds  Studio 


The  Improvement  Era  Offices,  135  South  State  Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  11,  Utah 

David  O.  McKay  and  Richahd  L.  Evans,  Editors;  Doyle  L.  Green-,  Managing  Editor;  Mapba  C.  Josephson,  Associate  Managing  Editor;  Albert  L.  Zobell,  Jr., 

Research  Editor;  Patricia  Middleton,  Carteh  E.  Grant,  Judith  Stephan,  Reed   H.   Blake,   Editorial  Associates;   Florence   B.   Pinnock,   Today's  Family 

Editor;  Marion  D.  Hanks,  The  Era  of  Youth  Editor;  Elaine  Cannon,  The  Era  of  Youth  Associate  Editor;  Art  Direction:  Ralph  Reynolds  Studio. 

Junius  M.  Jackson,  G.  Homer  Durham,  Franklin  S.  Harris,  Jr.,  Hugh  Nibley,  Sidney  B.  Sperhy,  Contributing  Editors. 

Joseph  T.  Bentley,  General  Manager;  Florence  S.  Jacodsen,  Associate  General  Manager;  Verl  F.  Scott,  Business  Manager;  A.  Glen  Snarr,  Acting  Business 

Manager  and  Subscription  Director;  Thayer  Evans,  Advertising  Director. 

Copyright  1962  by  Mutual  Funds,  Inc.,  and  published  by  the -Mutual  Improvement  Associations  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  All  rights 

reserved.    Subscription  price  $3.00  a  year,  in  advance;  foreign  subscriptions,  $3.50  a  year,  in  advance;  35c  single  copy,  except  for  special  issues. 

Entered  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  as  second-class  matter.    Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103.    Act 

of  October  1917,  authorized  July  2,  1918. 

The  Improvement  Era  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts  but  welcomes  contributions.    Manuscripts  are  paid  for  on  acceptance  at  the  rate  of  2c 

a  word  and  must  be  accompanied  by  sufficient  postage  for  delivery  and  return. 

Thirty  days'  notice  is  required  for  change  of  address.    When  ordering  a  change,  please  include  address  slip  from  a  recent  issue  of  the  magazine.     Address 

changes  cannot  be  made  unless  the  old  address  as  well  as  the  new  one  is  included. 


THE   COVER: 

Photographer  Lucien  Bown  has 
captured    the    magic    of    the 
ever-changing  California  coastline 
for  our  cover. 


Cover  lithographed  in  full  color 
by  Deseret  News  Press. 


138 


THE   IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


%  jSBSWZ.  ■•; — 


yioax  AjuhAjuI 


RESTORED 


OJnJb  (l^dxxKjwL  . 


William  E.  Berrett 


For  the  first  time,  this  popular  book 
on  Church  history  has  been  published 
in  large,  easy-to-read  print  with  a 
scuff'-proof,  4-color  process  cover  and 
numerous  illustrations  in  full  color. 
The  text  is  completely  revised  and 
updated.  Mormon  history  lives  on 
its  pages,  from  the  time  of  the  res- 
toration to  the  present  day.  Fully 
indexed,  with  32  pages  of  full  color 
illustrations  and  more  than  100  one 
or  two-color  pictures.  A  First  Place 
Blue  Ribbon  winner  at  the  1961 
Utah  State  Fair  for  an  edition  bound 
book! $5.95 


2.   STORIES  OF  OUR 
MORMON  HYMNS 

J.  Spencer  Cornwall 

A  handbook  of  the  LDS  hymns 
which  treats  311  of  them  in  their 
numbered  order,  gives  their  sources, 
with  biographies  and  pictures  of  the 
composers.  An  entertaining  and  in- 
spiring book  by  the  former  conductor 
of  the  Salt  Lake  Mormon  Taber- 
nacle Choir $3.95 


iivmc 
cJrut 


is 


from  *he 

COVENANT®  ; 


CH«ISTI 


NB  H.  BO***'3*' 


3.   LIVING  TRUTHS 
FROM  THE  DOCTRINE 
AND  COVENANTS 

Christine  H.  Robinson 

An  excellent  collection  of  inspira- 
tional messages  on  eternal  verities 
that  have  daily  application, 
originally  prepared  as  Relief 
Society  Visiting  Teacher  Mes- 
sages, written  by  one  who  loves 
people  and  life $2.00 


4.   JOSEPH  SMITH,  THE 
MAN  AND  THE  SEER 

Dr.  Hyrum  L.  Andrus,      3 

Brigham  Young  University      § 

I 
Dr.  Andrus  has  delved  into  eye-     s 

witness  accounts,  both  friends  and  I 
foes  of  the  Prophet,  and  come  up 
with  new  insights  into  the  charac- 
ter and  spiritual  powers  of  Joseph 
Smith.  Many  of  these  original  M 
accounts  have  not  been  published 
before $2.50 


JOSEPH  SMITH 

mmandtiw  *?et 


the  ui 


'  M 


r00K  OF  MORMON 


SK3K 


5.  COMMENTARY  ON 
THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON 
VOLUME  VII    George  Reyno/ds 

and  Janne  M.  Sjodahl 

Concluding  volume  in  this  set  now 
available.  Contains  page-by-page 
commentary  on  Third  and  Fourth 
Nephi,  Mormon  and  Moroni. .  $5.00 

Volumes  1,  II,  III,  IV,  &  V 

$5.00  each 

Volume  VI $4.00 


iiliiiili 


...m..|. 
milium 


Deseretts^Booh  Co. 

44   East  South  Temple    -  Salt   Lake  City.  Utah       -** 


2472  Washington  Blvd.  -  Ogden 


Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen:  Enclosed  you  will  find.  .  .  .check.  .  .  .money  order 

. .  .1  have  an  account.  Please  charge.  Amount  enclosed  $ 

for  encircled  (numbered)  books:  12  3         4  5 

Name 


Address 

City  .  .  .  . 


Zone  State 

Residents  of  Utah  include  39t  sales  tax. 


MARCH    1962 


139 


A  TOTAL  ELECTRIC 


A  wonderful  new 
way  to  live 


UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  CO, 
Buy  now  from  your  dmalmv 


Pk 

HOME  STUDY 
catalog  to: 


NAME. 


ADDRESS. 
CITY 


■STATE. 


to:  HOME  STUDY 

BRIGKAM  YOUNG  UNIVERSITY,  PR0V0,UTAH 


THESE    TIMES 


Crossroads 

for  the  UN 


The  UN  appears  to  be  at  a  signifi- 
cant crossroad.  Some  would  go  so 
far  as  to  describe  it  as  a  "dead-end" 
situation.  For  twenty  years  the  or- 
ganization (including  the  military 
alliance  of  the  same  name)  has 
functioned  as  a  consequence  of 
World  War  II,  providing  a  central, 
economical  means  of  international 
communication.  It  has  been  shaken 
by  the  issues  of  power-politics  and 
the  Soviet  veto.  Since  1945  it  has 
provided  a  confusing  forum  for  the 
western  proponents  of  an  inter- 
national legal  order  based  on  moral 
principles  and  mankind's  quest  for 
the  pacific  settlement  of  disputes. 
Since  1957  it  has  increasingly  be- 
come an  instrument  of  the  new 
Afro-Asian  nations,  whose  independ- 
ence is  one  of  the  late  fruits  of  the 
war.  Financial  crisis  now  faces  the 
organization  due  to  failure  of  the 
USSR  and  other  members  to  pay 
special  assessments  levied  by  the 
General  Assembly  for  the  Congo 
military  operations. 

Most  nations  in  the  world's  history 
have  maintained  a  consistent  foreign 
policy  of  realistic  self-interest  or 
power-politics.  Because  of  its  pe- 
culiar nature  as  a  constitutional 
federal  republican  system,  based  on 
varieties   of  localisms   and  free   ex- 


BY  DR.   G.   HOMER  DURHAM 

PRESIDENT,    ARIZONA   STATE    UNIVERSITY,    TEMPE 

pression  of  opinions,  the  United: 
States'  foreign  policies  since  the 
eighteenth  century  have  been  min- 
gled with  large  doses  of  moral 
idealism:  Cuba  and  the  Philippines 
in  the  Spanish-American  War;  Wil- 
son's idealism  in  World  War  I;  the 
Naval  Disarmament  treaties  of  the 
1920's;  the  1931  Hoover-Stimson 
doctrine  of  refusing  to  recognize  any 
territorial  acquisition  based  on  in- 
ternational robbery;  Lend-Lease; 
the  UNRRA;  the  United  Nations  it- 
self; the  Marshall  Plan,  and  many 
others.  True,  measures  of  self-inter- 
est can  be  found  in  any  of  the 
foregoing.  But  shining  through  was 
the  willingness  of  the  American  tax- 
payers, inspired  by  fundamental 
decency  and  concern  for  a  better 
world,  to  support  idealistic  policies. 
It  is  now  apparent  that  the  UN 
should  no  longer  be  viewed  through 
idealistic,  rose-colored  glasses.  At 
this  juncture  it  cannot  be  said  to 
embody  the  moral  hopes  Americans 
placed  in  it  fifteen  years  ago. 
Other  creations,  NATO  and  the 
Common  Market  among  them,  have 
emerged,  offering  hope.  The  UN 
now  has  to  be  looked  at  in  the  cold, 
calculating  terms  of  power-politics, 
its  machinery  purely  as  a  diplomatic 
convenience.    As  most  of  the  mem- 


140 


THE   IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


the  big  book 


Now,  at  long  last,  the 
entire  membership  of  the 
church  can  know  the 
fascinating  story  of 
Oliver  Cowdery:  his  intimate, 
personal  feelings,  his 
association  with  the  Prophet, 
his  own  account  of  the 
translating  of  the  Book  of 
Mormon,  restoration  of  the 
Priesthood,  and  organizing 
of  the  Church;  little  known 
facts  about  his  life  while 
out  of  the  Church,  how  he 
rejoined,  and  his  last  days 
on  earth.  Here  is  moving 
drama  skillfully  portrayed 
against  an  authentic 
historical  background,  giving 
a  keen  insight  into  his 
eventful  life.  Destined  to  be 
the  big  book  of  the  year. 


or  use  this  handy  coupon 

BOOKCRAFT  3-62 

1186  South  Main,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Please  send  "Oliver  Cowdery"  tor  which  I  enclose: 

j     $ in  check  (    )  or 

money  order  (    ). 

Name 

Address 

I 

City  : State | 

i 


MARCH    1962 


141 


I  dignity, 

comfort  and  beauty— 
|  plus  the  privacy  of 

individual  seating 


With  traditional  dignity  and  beauty, 
and  the  modern  convenience  and 
comfort  of  coil-spring  seats,  these 
chairs  are  ideal  for  your  house  of 
worship  or  auditorium.  Maximum 
privacy  is  inherent  in  the  individual 
styling  of  each  unit,  and  the  Ezy-Lift 
seats  provide  ample  passageway. 
Luxurious  Heywood-Wakefield 
seating  is  available  in  a  wide 
variety  of  aisle  ends,  beautiful 
colors,  and  fine  fabrics.  Write  today 
for  free  catalog. 


Jl~ 


HW 


HEYWOOD-WAKEFIELD,  MENOMINEE,  MICH. 


SAVE  MONEY! 


Build  a 

MOTH-PROOF 

Closet  with  a 

PAINT  BRUSH 


EASY  TO 
APPLY 


ANYONE  CAN 
CONVERT  AN 
ORDINARY 
CLOSET  INTO  A 
CEDAR  CLOSET 
WITH 

CEDAR  LUX 
IN  ONE  HOUR 


CEDAR  LUX  is  specially  prepared 
compound  of  pulverized  red  cedar 
wood  that  lastingly  moth-proofs 
any  closet.  Brush  or  spray  it  on  any 
smooth  surface.  One  gallon  covers 
approx.  75  sq.  ft.  and  dries  3  times 
as  hard  as  plaster.  Light  pink  in 
color.  Get  yours  today  .  .  .  you 
must  be  satisfied  or  your  money 
back. 

DEALERSHIPS    AVAILABLE 

Intermountain  Trading   Co. 

Box    198  Roy,    Utah 


bers  now  come  from  Asia  or  Africa, 
perhaps  the  time  has  come  to 
consider  whether  the  seat  of  the 
organization  should  be  transferred 
to  the  Congo,  Goa,  Suez,  or  Laos— 
whence  comes  most  of  the  trouble. 

In  November  1961,  the  Chairman 
of  the  US  Senate  Foreign  Relations 
Committee,  Mr.  Fulbright  of  Arkan- 
sas, expressed  the  opinion  that  a  new 
organization  should  be  established. 
In  December,  the  British  Prime 
Minister,  Mr.  MacMillan,  and  the 
American  Ambassador  to  the  UN, 
Mr.  Stevenson,  expressed  grave 
concern  for  the  present  organization. 
Following  the  invasion  of  Goa  by 
India,  Mr.  Harlan  Cleveland,  a  US 
Assistant  Secretary  of  State,  stated 
that  the  Kennedy  administration 
would  ask  Congress  to  authorize 
purchases  of  the  $200,000,000  UN 
bond  issue  designed  to  help  finance 
the  financial  crisis.  Support  from 
the  American  people  through  the 
Congress  for  such  a  proposal  seems 
to  be  extremely  doubtful.  Rather, 
the  views  expressed  seem  to  say, 
"If  the  members  themselves  don't 
want  to  pay,  why  should  we?"  Two 
hundred  million  might  be  a  reason- 
able price,  in  the  minds  of  some 
responsible  US  administrators,  for 
the  convenience  of  communicating 
directly  with  104  governments  in 
New  York  City.  However  the  same 
convenience  must  be  worth  some- 
thing to  each  of  the  other  104,  and 
the  American  people  seemed  to  be 
saying  that  their  patience  was  at 
an  end. 

The  basic  UN  budget  for  1961, 
excluding  military  operations,  totals 
$69,347,800  in  assessments  to  the  104 
members.  The  United  States'  assess- 
ment is  $22,332,800,  or  32.02  percent 
of  the  total.  The  minimum  assess- 
ment for  a  member  is  $22,478.  This 
amount  is  the  levy  on  twenty-nine 
members,  including  many  of  the 
new  African  republics,  Albania, 
Bolivia,  Cambodia,  Cyprus,  Haiti, 
Honduras,  Iceland,  Jordan,  Laos, 
Nepal,  Nicaragua,  Panama,  Para- 
guay, and  Yemen.  The  USSR  is 
assessed  $9,356,300,  or  14.97  percent, 
the  second  highest.  The  United 
Kingdom  is  third  with  7.58  percent, 
or  $7,710,000.  Canada  pavs  a  healthy 
3.12  percent,  $2,136,400,  in  sixth 
place  after  France  (4th)  and 
China  (5th). 

Professor  John  G.  Stoessinger  of 
Hunter  College,  whose  recent  study, 
Financing  the  United  Nations  (New 


York:  November  1961),  is  the  source 
for  the  foregoing  figures,  writes: 

"There  has  never  been  a  shortage 
of  Cassandras  predicting  that  the 
United  Nations  would  end  with 
a  bang.  There  now  exists  a  real 
possibility  that  it  may  end  in 
a  whimper." 

The  UN  began  with  a  bang— the 
bang  at  Pearl  Harbor,  December  7, 
1941.  Mr.  Churchill,  then  Prime 
Minister,  immediately  came  to  Wash- 
ington and  spent  Christmas  1941 
with  President  Franklin  D.  Roose- 
velt. On  New  Year's  Day,  January 
1,  1942,  the  "United  Nations"  was 
born  as  a  military  alliance,  an- 
nounced from  the  White  House  by 
Mr.  Roosevelt,  Mr.  Churchill,  and 
representatives  of  the  other  powers 
at  war  with  the  Axis.  The  UN  as 
a  military  alliance  was  formally 
transmuted  into  a  general  inter- 
national organization  between  1942 
and  1945,  when  its  charter  was  offi- 
cially approved  at  the  San  Francisco 
conference  of  April  25— June  26, 
1945.  The  charter  was  signed  by 
fifty  nations  of  the  successful  mili- 
tary alliance  June  26,  1945.  The 
charter  came  into  effect  October  24, 

1945,  following  ratification  by  the 
"big  five"  (China,  France,  UK, 
USSR,  and  USA )  and  the  deposit  of 
signatories  by  the  other  powers  with 
the  United  States'  government.  Sec- 
retary of  State  James  F.  Byrnes  de- 
clared the  charter  in  force  on  that 
day,  October  24,  1945.  The  General 
Assembly  held  its  first  session  in 
London,  January  10,  1946,  trans- 
ferring to  New  York  for  the  second 
part  of  this  first  session,  October  23, 

1946.  The  first  New  York  meetings 
were  held  in  temporary  quarters  at 
Lake  Success,  moving  to  the  per- 
manent headquarters  constructed  on 
the  East  River  on  land  donated  by 
John  D.  Rockefeller,  Jr.,  in  1952. 
The  United  States  made  $65,000,000 
available,  interest-free,  to  construct 
buildings,  repayable  in  annual  in- 
stalments to  1982.  The  Ford  Foun- 
dation contributed  $6,200,000  in 
1959  for  a  library  building.  The  city 
of  New  York  also  contributed  ap- 
proximately $26,500,000  for  land, 
reconstructing  streets,  tunnels,  and 
water  frontage  to  the  present 
headquarters. 

It  should  be  evident  that  the  tax- 
payers of  the  United  States  and  of 
New  York  City  have  more  than  pro- 
prietary  and    contributory   interests 
(Continued  on  page  202) 


142 


THE   IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


c^  a  tfi/u/l  to 

RIDE 


A  WINNER! 


A  surge  of  power.  A  thrilling  lift.  You're  over 
the  top  bar  easily  .  .  .  with  power  to  spare.  It's  the 
power  in  reserve  that  provides  smooth,  effortless, 
championship  performance. 

Experience  this  same  thrill  ...  of  extra  power  .  .  . 
in  the  car  you  drive.  Drive  with  Sixty-Six 
Gasoline.  Phillips  packs  every  gallon  with  high 
octane  energy.  Yet  Sixty-Six  is  regular  priced. 
Try  a  tankful  in  your  car  and  enjoy  the  thrill 
of  championship  performance.  Have  more 
fun  going  ...  go  Phillips  66. 


PHILLIPS  PETROLEUM  COMPANY,  Bartlesville,  Oklahoma 


MARCH    1962 


143 


TOUCHED 

ON 

PRICE 


Our  prices  are  not  only  low.  They're 
the  lowest.  Our  delivery's  not  only 
fast— it's  the  fastest.  Whether  you 
want  one  chair  or  1,000— Samsonite 
will  give  you  what  you  want,  when 
you  want  it,  at  the  price  you  want. 
Wire,  phone  or  write  for  a  complete 
catalog  of  all  styles 
of  Samsonite  insti- 
tutional furniture 
and  leave  all  the 
rest  to  us. 


Samsonite  All-Steel 
Folding  Chair  is  the 
"original"  standard 
construction  for  in- 
stitutional seating, 


II  Forpriceand  delivery  information,  see  your 
rnii»  Yellow  Pages  under  "Chairs- Folding"  or 

I  v.iiow  Peg.,     write  Shwayder  Bros.,  Institutional  Seating 
gap JJ  Div.,  Dept.  IE-32,    Detroit  29,  Mich. 

Samsonite 

ALL-STEEL  FOLDING  CHAIRS 


144 


Letters 

and 

Reports 


FAMILY    REUNITED 

When  sickness  struck  a  Price,  Utah, 
mother  giving  birth  to  a  seventh  child, 
the  father  felt  it  best  to  give  the  baby 
girl  to  relatives  who  could  give  it  the 
needed  attention.  In  time  they  too  fell 
ill  and  placed  the  child  in  the  state 
adoption  home. 

Meanwhile  the  mother  died  after  giv- 
ing birth  to  another  child;  a  few  years 
later,  the  father  passed  away  leaving  the 
family  alone. 

Through  the  years  the  children  at- 
tempted to  find  their  lost  sister  but  met 
with  little  success. 

On  a  recent  visit  to  Price,  Sue  Rae 
LeRoy  Walch,  Midway,  Utah,  (extreme 
right  picture)  talked  to  a  man  who  knew 
her  brother— he  was  Ivan  King  of  Salt 
Lake  City.  An  immediate  follow-up  began. 
Now,  after  twenty-two  years,  the  family 
is  reunited. 


FIRST    IN    ELEVEN 
YEARS 

Yuba  City  Ward, 
Gridley  ( California ) 
Stake  recently  award- 
ed its  first  Golden 
Gleaner  certificate  and 
pin  in  eleven  years 
to  Catherine  Hunter. 
Mrs.  Hunter  has  also 
earned  seven  individ- 
ual awards  and  the 
Honor  Bee,   Mia  Joy, 

and  Silver  Gleaner  awards.  The  mother 
of  two  small  children,  she  actively  supports 
her  husband  in  his  position  as  ward 
YMMIA   superintendent. 


NORTH    TEXAS    YOUTH 
CONFERENCE 

Over  150  people  participated  in  the  sec- 
ond annual  Youth  Conference  of  the  North 
Texas  District  of  the  Texas  Mission.  The 
two-day  conference,  held  under  the  super- 
vision of  the  district  missionaries,  received 
wide  newspaper  and  television  publicity. 
Many  baptisms  were  expected  from  the 
twenty-five    nonmembers    in    attendance. 


NEW    BRANCH    IN    FAR    EAST 

Pictured  are  members  of  the  new  Zama 
Branch  of  the  Central  Honshu  District  in 
the   Northern   Far  East   Mission   (Japan). 


All  branches  in  the  US  military  service 
are  represented  in  the  branch  membership 
except  the  Coast  Guard. 


THE   IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


SCOUTING    IN    HAWAII 

BSA  Troop  100  of  the  Waikiki  Ward, 
Honolulu  (Hawaii)  Stake  has  distin- 
guished itself  in  recent  scouting  achieve- 
ments. The  twenty-five  year  troop  was 
inactive  two  years  ago.  Since  that  time 
it  has :  ( 1 )  presented  seven  Eagle  awards, 
all  at  the  same  time,  the  first  in  the 
troop's  history;  (2)  received  the  honor 
scoutmaster  award  from  the  YMMIA  gen- 
eral board  both  years;  (3)  claims  the 
youngest  Eagle  Scout  in  the  United  States, 
age  12;  and  (4)  registered  twenty-six 
members,  representing  100  percent  of  the 
youth  of  the  ward. 

Pictured  are  Eagle  Scouts,  front  row, 
(1-r):  James  L.  Crockett,  Jr.,  asst.  scout- 
master; Michael  F.  Holland,  troop  scribe, 
and  Wesley  Y.  Watanabe.  Second  row: 
Floyd  K.  Hew-Sang,  R.  Brent  Monson, 
Charles  L.  Isaacs,  Jr.,  senior  patrol  leader, 
and  Merrill  A.  K.  Cardejon,  Jr.,  asst.  scout- 
master. Back  row:  Ric  Anderson,  scout- 
master, and  Bishop  J.  Floyd  Scott. 


YOUTH    OUTING    IN    SOUTH 
GERMAN    MISSION 

The  dream  of  living  in  a  castle  came 
true  for  130  young  members  and  friends 
of  the  Church  in  the  South  German  Mis- 
sion when  the  MIA  staged  a  10-day  youth 
outing  at  the  Freusburg  castle  near  Bonn, 
Germany.  Highlight  of  the  outing  was 
a  "Pioneer  Day"  in  which  costumed  par- 
ticipants pulled  covered  wagons  across 
the  hills,  prepared  pioneer  meals  over 
campfires,  square  danced,  presented  skits 
adapted  from  actual  pioneer  experiences, 
and  sang  pioneer  songs  around  the 
campfire. 

During  the  outing  four  German  youths 
were  baptized  into  the  Church. 


A    NEW   MEMBER   WRITES 

Bremerhaven,  Germany 
Dear  Editor, 

...  I  wish  to  express  my  sincere  thanks 
for  a  truly  inspiring  magazine.  I  have 
only  been  a  member  since  June  1960,  and 
I  have  certainly  learned  a  lot  by  reading 
The  Improvement  Era.  .  .  .  I  cannot 
imagine  anyone  going  astray  who  retains 
this  influence  conveyed  by  each  article  in 
the  Era. 

Sincerely, 
Rixta  Werbe 


N0W...EVERY  NATURAL  VITAMIN 
AND  MINERAL  KNOWN  OR 
BELIEVED  TO  BE  IMPORTANT 
TO  HUMAN  NUTRITION ...  ALL 
s^  i    IN  ONE  TABLET! 


at  less  than  2$  per  tablet 


Lyman's 
Daily  Supply 

Wonderful  for  ALL  age  groups . . .  here's  why!  Unlike 
most  one-a-day  tablets  which  contain  but  the  normal 
daily  requirements  of  the  known-to-be-needed  vitamins 
and  few  or  no  minerals  .  .  .  each  Lyman's  Daily  Supply 
tablet  provides  a  generous  supply  of  the  normal  daily 
requirements  of  known-to-be-needed  vitamins,  PLUS 
vitamins  for  which  minimums  have  not  yet  been  estab- 
lished but  which  are  strongly  believed  to  be  needed  in 
the  daily  diet .  . .  PLUS  a  generous  portion  of  essential 
minerals ...  all  derived  from  natural  food  sources  and 
all  in  a  natural  food  concentrate  base.  This  assures 
availability  to  the  body  of  not  only  all  these  vitamins 
and  minerals  but  also  the  various  traveling  agents 
(enzymes,  co-enzymes,  synergists,  catalysts  and  trace 
minerals)  which  helps  the  system  properly  utilize  the 
vitamins  and  minerals.  Also,  by  making  all  these  nutri- 
ents available  in  a  carefully  balanced  formula,  nature 
can  select  whatever  nutrients  your  body  needs. 


Nothing  like  Lyman's  Daily  Supply  anywhere  near  the 
price!  Compare  the  multiple  natural  vitamins  and 
minerals  in  Lyman's  Daily  Supply  tablets . . .  compare 
the  USP  units  .  .  .  compare  the  all-in-one  tablet  con- 
venience . . .  then  compare  the  price  with  all  the  others. 
You'll  find  this  to  be  the  best  product  of  its  kind  at  the 
lowest  price! 

ATTENT'ON!  WARD,  STAKE,  QUORUM,  WEL- 
FARE, OR  RELIEF  SOCIETY  FUND-RAISING 
DIRECTORS— Lyman's  Daily  Supply  tablets  are 
available  at  generous  group  discounts  regard- 
less of  quantity  ordered!  You  raise  funds  for 
your  group  projects,  get  constant  repeat  orders 
and  make  these  health-promoting  vitamin- 
mineral  tablets  available  to  your  families  and 
missionaries  at  a  low,  low  cost.  Mail  coupon 
below  for  details. 


Yes  .  .  .  you  can  loose 

weight  with  delicious, 

economical,  safe 

SURE  MEAL 

Carefully  balanced,  powdered  dietary 
which,  mixed  with  milk  or  water,  provides 
every  essential  nutritional  element  in  a 
low-calorie  diet.  Get  slim  with  2  Sure 
Meal  servings  daily.  Then  stay  slim  with 
1  Sure  Meal  serving  daily.  Thus  Sure  Meal 
allows  you  1  or  2  regular  meals  a  day  for 
the  bulk  your  body  requires.  Order  today! 


Don  Lyman  &  Associates,  1087  East  9th  South,  Salt  Lake  City  5,  Utah, 


Please  send  the  following  quantities  of  Lyman's 
Daily  Supply  natural  vitamin-mineral  tablets: 

□  lOO-Tablet  Bottle $1.95 

□  500-Tablet  Bottle 8.95 


□  We  are  interested  in  Lyman's  Daily  Supply 
tablets  or  Sure  Meal  as  a  fund-raising  project 

□  I  may  be  personally  interested  in  selling 
Lyman's  Daily  Supply  tablets  or  Sure  Meal. 


Please  send  the  following  quantities  of  Sure  Meal: 

□  20-Meal  Size 4.75 

□  40-Meal  Size 9.00 

□  240-Meal  Size  (Case) 45.00 

Check  desired  flavor:    □  Defatted  Chocolate,  Q  Bland, 
P  Butterscotch,  □  Maple,  Q  Vanilla. 


My  name 

My  address.. 
City 


.  Zone.. 


State.. 


MARCH    1962 


145 


LETTERPRESS 


PRESERVING 

YOUR  PRIDE  IN 

CRAFTSMANSHIP 

Perfect 
photoengraving 
plates  time  after 
time  can  be  achieved 
only  with  craftsmen 
whose  entire  time  and 
skills  are  devoted  to 
letterpress  plates. 


ROSE  ENGRAVING  CO. 

1242  SANTEE  ST.   •    LOS  ANGELES  15    •    RICHMOND  9-2396 


FILMS 


AND  PRINTED  per  roll 

For  any  6,  8  or  12  Exposure  B1W  Roll 
JUMBO  PRINTS  only  35c  per  Roll 


COLOR  FILM 
DEVELOPING 

KODACOLOR 


8-Exposure  Roll 
Dev.  and  Printing 
1  2-Exposure  Roll 
Dev.  and  Printing 
Color  Reprints 

COLOR 

1  35  mm  Color  Slid 
20  exp.,  Dev.  and 
1  35  mm  Color  Slid 
36  exp.,  Dev.  and 
Color  Movie 
8  mm,  25'  Roll 


per 
$2.55  roll 

per 

$3.00  roll 

20c  each 

SLIDES 

es  per 

Mount  $1.35  roll 

es  per 

Mount  $2.40  roll 

per 

$1.35  ror 


GENEALOGY  PHOTOS 

NEGATIVES  MADE  of  OLD 
PHOTOS,  60c  each.  PRINTS 

of  NEGATIVE,  4c  each 

Send  coin  only  -  no  CO.D.'s 

Money-Back  Guarantee 

SAM'S  PHOTO  LAB 

P.  O.  Box  1 1 1 5  Dept.  AA  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


146 


The  Church 
Moves  On 


December  1961 


"Let  Freedom  Ring,"  featuring  the  Salt  Lake  Tabernacle 

Choir,  was  seen  throughout  the  land  as  a  highlight  television 

presentation  on  the  Columbia  Broadcasting  System. 

The  final  of  the  three-part  series  detailing  activities  of  the 

Church  around  the  world  was  presented  on  the  "Faith  in  Action" 

radio  program  of  the  National  Broadcasting  Company.     Today's 

program  featured  the  Church  in  England. 

January  1962 

Elder  Evern  O.  Youngberg  sustained  as  president  of  Weiser 
(Idaho)  Stake,  succeeding  President  Owen  S.  Jacobs  who 
has  recently  been  called  to  preside  over  the  new  Bavarian 
Mission.  President  Youngberg  served  as  second  counselor  to 
President  Jacobs  in  the  stake.  President  Youngberg's  counselors 
are  Elders  Ersal  L.  Pope  and  Jay  B.  Bennion.  Elder  Rex  Ford 
Smith  who  served  as  first  counselor  to  President  Jacobs  was  released. 

The  First  Presidency  announced  plans  for  the  creation  of  a 
new  Southwest  British  Mission  to  be  formed  from  parts  of 
the  British  Mission,  and  the  calling  of  President  A.  Ray  Curtis 
of  Holladay  (Salt  Lake  County)  Stake  to  head  that  new  mission, 
with  headquarters  at  Bristol,  England.  President  Curtis  as  a  young 
man  filled  a  mission  in  the  British  Mission.  He  is  a  former  bishop 
of  the  Holladay  Eighth  Ward,  and  has  served  as  a  member  of  the 
high  council  and  also  as  a  counselor  in  the  presidency  of  Holladay 
Stake.  He  was  sustained  as  the  stake  president  in  1960.  Mrs.  Curtis 
and  a  daughter  Josephine  (Jody)  will  be  with  him  on  this  new 
assignment  as  will  be  their  son  Thomas  R.  as  soon  as  he  completes 
his  six  months'  tour  of  duty  with  the  army.  The  couple  also  have 
three  married  daughters. 

It  was  announced  that  President  Joseph  Fielding  Smith  of 
the  Council  of  the  Twelve  and  Church  Historian  had  ruled 
that  all  quarterly  historical  reports  coming  to  the  Church 
Historian's  Office  shall  be  written  in  the  language  of  the  country  in 
which  such  reports  originate.  The  Historian's  Office  will  arrange 
for  translation  of  these  reports  as  needed. 

The  First  Presidency  announced  the  creation  of  the  Irish 
Mission  by  a  division  of  the  Scottish-Irish  Mission  and  the 
call  of  Elder  Stephen  R.  Covey,  bishop  of  the  BYU  Twelfth 
Ward  as  president  of  the  new  unit.  President  Covey  filled  a  mission 
in  the  British  Isles  beginning  in  September  1953  where  he  served  as 
president  of  the  Irish  District.  With  him  to  his  new  field  of  labor 
will  go  his  wife  and  their  two  small  daughters.  President  Bernard 
P.  Brockbank  will  continue  to  head  what  is  now  the  Scottish  Mission 
with  headquarters  at  Glasgow.  The  headquarters  of  the  Irish 
Mission  will  be  at  Belfast.  Missionary  labors  in  Ireland  date  back 
to  1840.    There  are  now  sixty-six  mission  fields  in  the  Church. 

(Continued  on  page  202) 


THE   IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


YOURS  ABSOLUTELY  FREE! 


Book  4) 


"W  ~%*^ 


A  TREASURE  YOU  AND 
YOUR  CHILDREN  WILL  LOVE! 


Here's  the  book  of  Bible  stories  you've  been  looking 

Hundreds  of  beautifully  told  stories  from  the  Old  and  New 

Testaments,  each  richly  illustrated.  Hundreds  of  fascinating 

drawings  and  scores  of  full-color  paintings  your  children 

will  love.  On  its  pages,  prophets  come  to  life  and  the 

scriptures  really  live,  giving  your  children  a  rich  appreciation 

and  new  understanding  of  the  Gospel. 
Regular  value  $6.95 


jiaiolA  G 


i 


Limited  Offe 


to  demonstrate  how  membership  in  the  LDS  Books  Club  c< 
tu  from  missing  the  particular  books  you  want  to  read  . . . 

if  you  agree  to  buy  as  few  as  one  book  every  three  months.  With  every  4  books  you 
you  receive  a  fifth  book  of  your  choice  free  ...  a  savings  of  20%. 


TO  RECEIVE  "BIBLE  STORIES"  FREE  .  .  .  MAIL  COUPON  TODAY! 


LDS  Books  Club,  Inc. 

Box  400-  1186  South  Main 

Salt  Lake  City  10,  Utah 

Please  enroll  me  as  a  new  member  of  the  LDS  Books  Club,  Inc.  and  send  me  postpaid  the  book 
checked  at  the  right  as  my  first  selection  for  which  I  enclose  the  regular  price  shown.  I  understand 
that  I  will  receive  "Bible  Stories"  as  my  free  gift  for  joining  now.  Forthcoming  selections  and 
alternates  will  be  described  to  me  in  a  monthly  advance  bulletin  and  I  may  decline  any  book  simply 
by  returning  the  printed  form  always  provided.  I  agree  to  buy  as  few  as  one  book  every  three 
months  during  the  next  12  months  and  I  may  resign  anytime  thereafter.  I  will  receive  a  BONUS 
book  for  very  four  additional  books  I  accept.  My  check  or  money  order  for  $ is  enclosed. 


ADDRESS 
CITY 


.ZONE. 


.STATE. 


LDS  Books  Club,  Inc 

1 188  SOUTH  MAIN  •  P.  O.  BOX  400  •  SALT  LAKE  CITY  10,  UTAH 


Choose  your  first  selection 
from  this  list  of  Choice  Books 

□  Jesus  the  Christ $3.75 

by  James  A.  Talmage 


.$5.1 


□  L.D.S.  Reference  Encyclopedia, 
by  Melvin  R.  Brooks 


□  Doctrine  &  Covenants  Compendium $5.95 

by  Dr.  Sidney  B.  Sperry 

Doctrines  of  Salvation 
by  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 

□  Vol.  I $3.50 

□  Vol.  II $3.50 

□  Vol.  Ill $3.50 

Leadership 

by  Sterling  W.  Sill 

□  Vol.  I $3.50 

□  Vol.  II $3.50 


HIBHHHHHMHHMHRHI 


MARCH    1962 


147 


THE  FIRST  GREAT 
VISION 


THE    EDITOR'S    PAGE    BY    PRESIDENT    DAVID    O.    MCKAY 


"If  any  of  you  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask 
of  God,  that  giveth  to  all  men  liberally, 
and  upbraideth  not;  and  it  shall  be 
given  him. 

"But  let  him  ask  in  faith,  nothing 
wavering.  For  he  that  wavereth  is  like 
a  wave  of  the  sea  driven  with  the  wind 
and  tossed."  (James  1:5-6.) 

Joseph  Smith  read  that  promise  at 
a  time  when  the  small  community  in 
which  he  lived  was  greatly  agitated  by 
religious  revivals  wherein  each  of  the 
prevailing  sects  of  Christianity  in  the 
neighborhood  was  heralding  its  reasons 
for  claiming  to  be  the  true  church,  and 
and  vociferously  condemning  the  beliefs 
of  others. 

The  young  man  was  conscientiously 
seeking  to  know  which  of  the  churches 
was  right.  Manifestly,  inasmuch  as  they 
disagreed  on  points  of  scripture,  some 
were  undoubtedly  preaching  doctrines 
not  in  harmony  with  Holy  Writ. 

He  retired  to  a  secluded  grove  and 
prayed  for  an  answer  to  his  problem. 
His  prayer  was  answered  by  the  visita- 
tion of  the  Father  and  the  Son. 

Two  important  elements  in  this  first 
vision  were  these:  first,  that  God  is  a 
personal  Being,  who  communicated  his 
will  to  man;  and  second,  that  no  creed 
in  Christendom  had  the  true  plan 
of  salvation. 

The  result  of  this  declaration  was 
his  immediate  ostracism  from  the  re- 
ligious world.     In  a  very  short  time  he 


found  himself  standing  alone. 

Alone— and  unacquainted  with  the 
learning  and  philosophy  of  his  day! 

Alone— and  unschooled  in  the  arts 
and  sciences! 

Alone— with  no  philosopher  to  instruct 
him,  no  minister  to  guide  him!  In 
simplicity  and  kindness  he  had  hastened 
to  them  with  his  glorious  message;  in 
scorn  and  derision  they  had  turned  from 
him,  saying  it  was  all  of  the  devil; 
that  there  were  no  such  things  as  visions 
or  revelations  in  these  days;  that  all  such 
things  had  ceased  with  the  apostles; 
and  that  there  would  never  be  any  more 
of  them. 

Thus  he  was  left  alone  to  embark 
upon  the  ocean  of  religious  thought, 
having  rejected  every  known  vessel 
with  which  to  sail  and  never  having 
built  one  or  even  having  seen  one  built 
himself.  Surely  if  an  impostor,  the  bark 
he  could  build  would  be  indeed  a 
crude  one. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  that  which  he 
built  possesses  an  excellence  and  superi- 
ority over  that  which  the  learned  pro- 
fessors and  philosophers  had  given  to 
the  world  during  the  preceding  hun- 
dreds of  years,  men  will  be  forced,  at 
least,  to  say  in  surprise,  "Whence  hath 
this  man  his  wisdom!" 

It  would  appear,  then,  that  though 
he  seemed  alone,  he  was  alone  only  as 
was  Moses  on  Sinai;  as  was  Jesus  on  the 
Mount  of  Olives.    As  with  the  Master, 


148 


THE   IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


so  with  the  Prophet,  his  instructions 
came  not  through  man-made  channels 
but  direct  from  God,  the  source  of 
all  intelligence. 

The  result  of  this  divine  guidance  was 
an  assurance  of  the  righteousness  of 
what  he  taught  and  a  fearlessness  of 
proclaiming  it.  When  Joseph  Smith 
taught  a  doctrine,  he  taught  it  authori- 
tatively. His  was  not  the  question 
whether  it  agreed  with  man's  thoughts 
or  not.  What  was  given  to  him,  he 
gave  to  the  world  irrespective  of  the 
agreement  or  disagreement  of  its  har- 
mony or  its  discord  with  the  belief  of 
the  churches  or  the  prevailing  standards 
of  mankind;  and  today,  as  we  look 
through  the  vista  of  over  thirteen 
decades,  we  have  a  good  opportunity 
of  judging  the  virtue  of  his  teachings, 
and  of  concluding  as  to  the  source  of 
his  instruction. 

When  Joseph  Smith  received  his  first 
revelation,  in  the  spring  of  1820,  he  was 
a  mere  youth.  He  was  unschooled,  un- 
trained. Ten  years  later  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  was 
organized.  Joseph  was  not  yet  thirty- 
nine  years  of  age  when  he  was  martyred. 

The  harmony  of  his  teachings  with 
those  taught  by  the  Savior  and  his 
apostles;  the  reasonableness  of  his  asser- 
tion that  men  must  be  called  of  God  to 
officiate  in  things  pertaining  to  God;  the 
complete  organization  of  the  Church; 
its    government,    laws,    and    wonderful 


adaptation  to  the  needs  and  to  the  ad- 
vancement of  the  human  family—these 
and  many  other  phases  of  this  great 
latter-day  work,  when  even  only  partly 
understood,  led  thinking  persons  to 
ponder  upon  the  source  of  the  Prophet's 
wisdom. 

Other  men  with  noble  aspirations, 
with  power  and  popularity,  failed  in 
attempting  to  establish  their  ideals. 
Joseph  Smith  was  favored  intellectually 
by  inspiration.  Brother  Joseph  knew  he 
was  chosen  of  Almighty  God  to  establish 
in  this  dispensation  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  which  he,  as  Paul,  declared  to  be 
the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  (see 
Romans  1:16)— social  salvation,  moral 
salvation,  spiritual  salvation. 

".  .  .  he  that  cometh  to  God  must  be- 
lieve that  he  is,  and  that  he  is  a  rewarder 
of  them  that  diligently  seek  him." 
(Hebrews  11:6.) 

In  this  scripture  lies  the  secret  of 
Joseph  Smith's  emergence  from  obscur- 
ity to  world-wide  renown.  His  belief 
in  God  was  absolute,  his  faith  in  divine 
guidance  unwavering. 

You  members  of  the  Church  bear  the 
responsibility  first  of  comprehending 
the  significance  and  magnitude  of  this, 
the  Lord's  work;  and  secondly,  especially 
you,  the  youth  of  Israel,  bear  the  respon- 
sibility of  carrying  that  message  to 
a  world  in  which  there  are  millions  of 
honest  hearts,  yearning  for  better  condi- 
tions than  those  under  which  they  live. 


MARCH     1962 


149 


question:  "In  the  fifteenth 
chapter  of  Mosiah  we  read  that 
those  who  lived  before  the  com- 
ing of  our  Savior,  who  never 
heard  of  him  and  never  had  sal- 
vation declared  to  them  had  part 
in  the  first  resurrection  at  the  time 


answer:  This  question  is  in 
reference  to  the  teachings  of  Abin- 
adi  as  follows: 

"And  there  cometh  a  resurrec- 
tion, even  a  first  resurrection;  yea, 
even  a  resurrection  of  those  that 
have  been,  and  who  are,  and  who 
shall  be,  even  until  the  resurrection 
of  Christ— for  so  shall  he  be  called. 

"And  now,  the  resurrection  of  all 
the  prophets,  and  all  those  that 
have  believed  in  their  words,  or  all 
those  that  have  kept  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  shall  come 
forth  in  the  first  resurrection;  there- 
fore, they  are  the  first  resurrection. 

"They  are  raised  to  dwell  with 
God  who  has  redeemed  them;  thus 
they  have  eternal  life  through 
Christ,  who  has  broken  the  bands  of  death. 

"And  these  are  those  who  have  part  in  the  first 
resurrection;  and  these  are  they  that  have  died  before 
Christ  came,  in  their  ignorance,  not  having  salvation 
declared  unto  them.  And  thus  the  Lord  bringeth 
about  the  restoration  of  these;  and  they  have  a  part 
in  the  first  resurrection,  or  have  eternal  life,  being 
redeemed  by  the  Lord."  (Mosiah  15:21-24.) 

The  millions  of  souls  who  have  lived  on  the  earth 
at  a  time  and  place  when  the  gospel  was  not  here, 
due  to  the  transgressions  of  their  fathers,  cannot  be 
judged  by  the  standards  which  the  pure  gospel  pro- 
claims. Many  of  the  people  living  in  the  pagan  world 
were  intelligent,  industrious,  honest  in  their  dealings 
with  their  fellows,  but  were  unfortunate  to  be  de- 
scendants of  those  who  in  earlier  ages  rejected  the 
gospel  which  had  been  declared  to  them,  and  there- 
fore their  descendants  were  raised  in  idolatry.  The 
Lord  declared  through  his  prophets  that  the  children 
are  not  answerable  for  the  sins  of  their  parents. 

"The  fathers  shall  not  be  put  to  death  for  the  chil- 
dren, neither  shall  the  children  be  put  to  death  for 
their  fathers:  every  man  shall  be  put  to  death  for 
his  own  sin."  (Deut.  24:16.) 


YOUR 
QUES 
TION 


ANSWERED    BY 

JOSEPH 
FIELDING 

SMITH 

PRESIDENT  OF 
THE  COUNCIL 
OF    THE    TWELVE 


the  Savior  arose,  and  have  eternal 
life.  Will  you  please  enlighten 
us  in  regard  to  this  as  we  wonder 
how  and  why  this  could  be,  with- 
out them  having  heard  the  message 
of  the  gospel  when  living  in  this 
world?" 


After  the  scattering  of  the 
people  to  all  parts  of  the  earth, 
they  fell  away  from  the  teach- 
ings of  Noah.  Generation  after 
generation  came  and  passed  in 
idolatry.  Yet  many  of  these  chil- 
dren were  otherwise  intelligent. 
They  had  accepted  the  worship 
of  images  and  false  gods  because 
of  the  traditions  of  their  fathers. 
Among  these  peoples  were  many 
of  the  Egyptians,  the  Greeks,  the 
Romans,  the  Persians,  and  peoples 
who  had  spread  out  all  over  the 
face  of  the  earth.  These  people 
were  not  responsible  for  their  con- 
dition. They  had  followed  the 
teachings  of  their  fathers  and  lived 
and  died  in  their  ignorance  of  di- 
vine truth  taught  to  Adam,  to  Noah,  and  to  Abraham. 
We  are  taught  that  we  will  be  punished  for  our  own 
sins,  but  what  of  these  millions  who  sinned  ignorantly, 
not  having  any  knowledge  of  the  mission  of  the  Son  of 
God?  According  to  the  divine  plan  the  truth  of  the 
gospel  must  eventually  be  declared  to  them,  for  it 
is  written  that  ".  .  .  the  voice  of  the  Lord  is  unto  all 
men,  and  there  is  none  to  escape;  and  there  is  no 
eye  that  shall  not  see,  neither  ear  that  shall  not  hear, 
neither  heart  that  shall  not  be  penetrated."  ( D&C  1:2. ) 
So  we  discover  that  the  Lord,  in  his  great  mercy, 
will  remember  the  heathen  as  well  as  Israel,  and  that 
justice  will  be  meted  out  to  every  soul.  We  have  the 
assurance  that  every  soul  who  was  ignorant  of  the 
truth  when  living  shall  have  the  gospel  taught  to  him, 
although  it  may  be  delayed  to  the  days  when  he  is 
in  the  spirit  world. 

We  are  taught  that  people  cannot  be  punished  for 
what  they  did  not  know.  Therefore  Abinadi  said  of 
those  who  died  in  their  ignorance: 

"And  these  are  those  wlio  have  part  in  the  first 
resurrection;  and  these  are  they  that  have  died  before 
Christ  came,  in  their  ignorance,  not  having  salvation 
declared  unto  them.  (Continued  on  page  214) 


150 


THE   IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


On  March  6th,  1962  the  Pioneer  Memo- 
rial Theater  will  be  dedicated  on  the  Uni- 
versity of  Utah  campus.  The  building  is  a 
testament  of  the  courage  and  vision  of  a 
modern  pioneer,  President  David  O.  McKay. 
The  impetus  for  its  building  was  his  belief 


A 
MODERN 
PIONEER 


him  only  in  extreme  emergencies,  for  we 
knew  the  great  burdens  and  responsibilities 
he  carried. 

The  obstacles  that  loomed  to  oppose  the 
project  were  many.  Some  seemed  insur- 
mountable,   but    the    President    met    each 


in  the  theater  as  a  necessary  part  of  man's  by  c.  Lowell  lees  hurdle  with  the  dramatic   awareness   of  a 


life  as  ascribed  to  by  Brigham  Young  who 
said,  "Upon  the  stage  of  a  theater  can  be 
represented  in  character,  evil  and  its  con- 
sequences, good  and  its  happy  results  and 
rewards;  the  weakness  and  the  follies  of 
man,  the  magnanimity  of  virtue  and  the 
greatness  of  truth.  The  stage  can  be  made 
to  aid  the  pulpit  in  impressing  upon  the 
minds  of  the  community  an  enlightened  sense 
of  a  virtuous  life,  also  a  proper  horror  of  the 
enormity  of  sin  and  a  just  dread  of  its  con- 
sequences. .  .  ."  ( Discourses,  p.  243. ) 

My  first  encounter  with  David  O.  McKay 
occurred  shortly  after  I  returned  to  Salt 
Lake  from  Minneapolis  after  an  absence  of 
nearly  fifteen  years.  The  Salt  Lake  Theatre 
and  Social  Hall  had  been  torn  down,  and 
there  was  a  definite  public  apathy  toward 
theater  even  though  the  Mormons  had 
founded  the  first  little  theater  in  America. 
Having  an  avowed  purpose  of  rebuilding  the  old 
Salt  Lake  Theatre,  I  approached  many  people  for 
support,  and  finally  in  desperation  turned  to  the 
First  Presidency  of  the  Church.  Dr.  A.  Ray  Olpin, 
president  of  the  University  of  Utah,  proposed  a  plan 
to  them  for  building  a  theater  on  the  university 
campus.  I  recall  that  at  the  close  of  the  meeting 
President  McKay,  then  the  Second  Counselor  in  the 
First  Presidency,  put  his  arm  around  my  shoulder 
and  said,  "Truly,  this  must  be  done,  for  the  students 
must  never  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that  they  have 
a  great  theatrical  heritage  and  their  pioneer  forebears 
were  a  cultural  people." 

When  Brother  McKay  became  the  President  of 
the  Church,  he  sent  for  me  and  asked  what  I  was 
doing  about  the  new  theater.  He  seemed  pleased 
with  the  plans  I  showed  him  and  began  to  work  out 
ways  and  means  for  its  building.  I  wonder  if  either 
of  us  knew  the  tremendous  work  that  would  be 
required. 

Mr.  Leland  Flint,  who  was  to  structure  the  financing 
of  the  building,  made  it  a  full-fledged  project.  The 
President,  as  was  his  way,  gave  us  his  full  confidence 
to  work  out  the  details,  and  we  agreed  to  consult 


PROFESSOR    AND 

CHAIRMAN   OF  THE 

THEATER    AND    BALLET 

UNIVERSITY    OF    UTAH 


consummate  artist  with  the  understanding 
and  adroitness  of  a  great  humanitarian,  al- 
ways buoying  our  flagging  spirits  with  quotes 
from  Shakespeare.  These  were  unforgettable 
experiences  often  too  precious  to  relate  ex- 
cept in  general  terms.  I  remember  a  Christ- 
mas Eve  in  the  Senate  Chamber  of  the  State 
Capitol  which  followed  hard  on  an  unfortu- 
nate press  disclosure  of  plans  not  completely 
formulated  nor  ready  for  publication  which 
alienated  many  and  crystallized  active  oppo- 
sition. The  President  appeared  there  before 
civic  and  legislative  leaders  as  he  said  to 
confess  his  sins,  sins  of  omitting  such  leaders 
from  the  early  planning  of  a  great  project. 
His  sincerity  and  honesty  quickly  dispelled 
all  hostility  and  produced  assurance  of  sup- 
port and  endorsement.  Even  so,  a  legislative 
bill  for  the  theater  when  introduced  into 
the  House  failed  to  pass.  I  remember  the 
twinkle  in  his  eyes  as  I  related  this  disaster  and 
the  tightened  lines  around  his  lips  as  he  said,  "We'll 
just  have  to  fight  a  little  harder  to  make  them  under- 
stand." His  enjoyment  and  earnestness  in  defense  of 
his  belief  in  the  need  of  a  theater  finally  won  legis- 
lative approval. 

My  most  profound  experience  was  in  the  hospital. 
My  collapse  and  emergent  surgeries  brought  the 
President  to  my  bedside.  His  eyes  flashed,  and  his 
voice  was  firm  and  determined  as  he  reassured  me, 
"You  shall  live  to  complete  your  work."  After  long 
weeks  renewed  life  surged  through  my  veins,  and  I 
knew  the  dream  of  a  theater  would  be  a  reality. 

As  the  structure  of  the  Pioneer  Memorial  Theater 
takes  form,  as  paint  glistens  on  its  walls  and  the 
scent  of  walnut  and  oak  fill  its  corridors,  I  contemplate 
its  future  and  hope  that  it  will  in  every  way  be  worthy 
of  the  consideration  that  the  President  has  given  it, 
and  that  it  will  somehow  fulfil  his  visions  for  it.  As 
I  pray  that  it  will  bear  the  honest  simplicity  of  his 
spirit,  I  recall  the  lines  from  Hamlet  that  President 
McKay  so  often  quotes  to  me:  "But  look,  the  morn, 
in  russet  mantle  clad,  Walks  o'er  the  dew  of  yon 
high  eastern  hill"  —  and  I  am  reassured. 


MARCH    1962 


151 


aoQ 


o 


WHY  THE  PIONEER  MEMORIAL  THEATRE 


Since  it  is  fitting  that  men  should  render  praise  where 
praise  is  deserved— honor  where  honor  is  due,  the 
ultra-new  Pioneer  Memorial  Theater  on  the  campus 
of  the  University  of  Utah  will  be  dedicated  on  March 
6,  1962  to  mark  the  centennial  of  the  internationally 
famous  old  Salt  Lake  Theatre. 

Less  than  fifteen  years  from  the  day  the  vanguard 
group  of  Mormon  pioneers  entered  the  valley  of  the 
Great  Salt  Lake,  an  elegant  theater  was  prayerfully 
dedicated  to  the  Giver  of  all  good  blessings.    It  was 


not  the  largest  theater  in  the  world,  but  it  was  the 
most  classically  designed  and  substantially  built,  and 
the  most  completely  equipped  for  production  of 
drama  and  for  comfort  and  convenience  of  actors 
and  audiences. 

This  commandingly  beautiful  Grecian  Doric  struc- 
ture stood  isolated  in  the  Rocky  Mountain  wilderness 
a  thousand  miles  from  civilization,  but  almost  imme- 
diately it  attracted  world-wide  attention,  and  for 
more  than  sixty-five  years  the  Salt  Lake  Theatre  and 


152 


THE   IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


\ 


\\ 


s 


/ 


D 


BY    ILA    FISHER    MAUGHAN 

its  activities  continued  to  command  inter- 
national admiration. 

William  Hepworth  Dixon,  an  English 
scholar  visiting  in  the  United  States  to  search 
out  material  for  his  book  The  New  America, 
crossed  the  plains  by  stagecoach  to  investigate 
personally  the  Mormon  culture  that  was  then 
taking  root  in  the  western  desert.  Of  the 
Salt  Lake  Theatre  he  wrote: 

"The  chief  beauties  of  this  model  playhouse 


Before  the  play  begins:  Return  of 
the  Victorious  Fleet,  front  drop 
curtain  of  the  old  Salt  Lake  Theatre. 


Long  be  my  heart  with  memories  filled 
The  scent   of  roses  will  hang  'round 
still.    Theatre  placque. 


Pioneer  actor  Joseph  Sim- 
mons as  Alonzo  in  Pizarro. 


Old-time  actors  Henry  E. 
Bowring  and  Philip  Mar- 
getts  in  Two  Poets. 


lie  behind  the  scenes  in  the  ample  space,  the  perfect 
light,  the  scrupulous  cleanliness  of  every  part.  I  am 
pretty  well  acquainted  with  Green  Rooms  and  side 
wings  in  Europe  but  I  have  never  seen,  not  in  Italian 
nor  Austrian  theatres,  so  many  delicate  arrangements 
for  privacy  and  comfort.  .  .  .  Everybody's  pleasure 
is  considered  .  .  .  and  neither  within  the  doors  nor 
without  them  do  you  find  the  riot  of  our  Drury  Lane 
and  Lyceum;  no  loose  women,  no  pickpockets,  no 
ragged  boys  and  girls,  no  drunken  and  blasphem- 
ing men." 

The  Salt  Lake  Theatre  was  constructed  for  the 
express  purpose  of  improving  the  public  mind  and 
exalting  the  literary  tastes  of  the  community.  Dramas 
were  presented  that  the  people  might  have  joy  which 
in  the  philosophy  of  Mormonism  is  synonymous 
with  progression  mentally,  morally,  physically,  and 
spiritually. 

In  the  extended  dedicatory  prayer,  which  of  itself 
was  uncommon  to  theaters,  Daniel  H.  Wells  asked, 
"May  order,  virtue,  cleanliness,  sobriety,  and  every 
excellence  obtain  and  hold  fast  herein."  Then  Brig- 
ham  Young  set  about  to  make  sure  the  people  did 


their  part  to  expedite  that  prayer.  He  asked  that  the 
Lord  Almighty  would  bless  and  preserve  those  who 
would  perform  on  its  stage  that  they  might  be  "just 
as  virtuous,  truthful  and  humble  before  God  and  each 
other  as  though  they  were  on  a  mission  to  preach  the 
gospel."  Indeed,  he  considered  members  of  the 
Deseret  Dramatic  Association  to  be  so  called. 

He  cautioned  the  people  that  "if  anything  is  dis- 
covered contrary  to  the  strictest  virtue  and  decorum, 
the  offenders  must  leave  this  building."  And  they 
did.  More  than  once  those  considered  to  be  "boister- 
ously ignorant"  were  escorted  out  by  ushers.  Conduct 
in  theaters  of  the  world  at  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth 
century  was  not  exemplary,  and  actresses  were  gen- 
erally looked  at  askance,  but  from  its  beginning 
the  Salt  Lake  Theatre  was  distinctly  different.  It 
was  as  it  was  meant  to  be  a  fresh  and  driving  impulse 
towards  civilization  in  the  western  wilderness. 

Since  theater  and  Mormonism  have  been  intimately 
associated  from  the  days  when  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  established  the  production  of  dramas  in  the 
city  of  Nauvoo,  which  was  the  first  genuine  "Little 
Theater"    movement    in    America,    it    is    particularly 


Emily,  Fanny,  and  Ma- 
rinda  Young  playing  in 
The  Marble  Heart. 


Twila  Western  tvas  enjoyed 
as  Parthenia  in  The  Barbari- 
an at  the  Salt  Lake  Theatre. 


Prominent  Salt  Lake  Theatre  players,  1862-69. 
Annie  Adams,  mother  of  world-famous  Maud 
Adams,  is  second  from  left,  first  row. 


Placque  now  at  the  site 
of  the  Salt  Lake  Theatre 
in  downtown  Salt  Lake 
City. 


154 


THE   IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


The  tiered  interior  of  the  grand 
old  Playhouse  of  the  West— the 
great  Salt  Lake  Theatre. 


Care  of  presentation 
always  produced  real- 
istic drama. 


' 


tSmmSKm 


•iULiLei 


proper  that  Salt  Lake  City  should  be  the  home 
of  the  best  theater  in  the  world.  The  Pioneer 
Memorial  Theater  aims  to  become  just  that. 

More  than  fifteen  years  of  dreams  and  vision 
and  dedicated  effort  led  by  Dr.  C.  Lowell  Lees 
are  now  climaxed  by  construction  of  this  new 
theater  on  the  campus  of  the  University  of  Utah. 
To  the  casual  observer  the  building  is  deceptive 
of  its  real  proportions  which  are  immense,  there 
being  as  much  floor  space  below  ground  as 
above,  six  floors  in  all  plus  two  attic  rooms  to 
house  the  center  for  lighting  effects  and  a  heat- 
ing plant  imbedded  beneath  the  basement. 

In  keeping  with  our  modern  automotive  age 
a  circular  driveway  at  the  south  will  permit 
patrons  to  leave  their  cars  and  enter  the  build- 
ing all  under  cover,  and  special  service  will  park 
all  automobiles  and  deliver  them  back  to  their 
owners  on  call. 

Approaching  from  the  west,  the  front  entrance 
graced  by  two  Grecian  Doric  columns  is  sug- 
gestive of  the  old  Salt  Lake  Theatre,  but  the 
long  gradual  (Continued  on  page  190) 


All  types  of  drama  were  popular  with  audi- 
ences at  the  old  theatre.  Here  is  a  scene 
from  Under  the  Gas  Light. 


Photo  Credits:  Utah  State 
Historical  Society 


sn  ®mm  ki 


MARCH    1962 


The  author  of  this  article, 
R.  Wayne  Pace,  is  asso- 
ciate professor  and  chair- 
man of  the  Department 
of  Speech  and  Drama  at 
Parsons  College,  Fairfield, 
Iowa.  It  is  hoped  that  the 
suggestions  made  here  by 
one  well  trained   in  the 


field  of  communications 
will  prove  interesting  and 
beneficial  to  our  readers. 


CHURCH 

EADERS 


A 
N 
D 


MML 


The  term  communication  encompasses  a  vast  and  varied 
area  of  human  experience.  The  importance  of  com- 
munication in  any  human  undertaking  hardly  needs 
demonstration.  It  is  quite  obvious  that  members  of 
society  must  utilize  some  form  of  communication  to 
persist  in  even  a  modicum  of  existence.  Couple  this 
with  the  fact  that  communication  is  probably  the  most 
important  vehicle  for  influencing  whatever  good  or 
evil  may  arise  in  our  time  and  we  begin  to  realize  the 
crucial  importance  of  communication  in  the  lives  of 
members  of  the  Church,  as  well  as  in  the  lives  of 
members  of  society  in  general.  Even  today  the  local, 
national,  and  international  scenes  hum  with  people  who 
are  directly  or  indirectly  concerned  with  the  facilitation 
and  improvement  of  communication,  for  both  insidious 
and  virtuous  purposes. 

The  very  heart  of  sound  administration  and  leader- 
ship is  effective  communication.  The  best  measure  of 
the  effectiveness  of  any  organization,  many  analysts  say, 
is  the  effectiveness  of  communication  within  the  organ- 
ization. What  is  true  of  business  organization  is  likewise 
true  of  Church  organizations,  as  they  are  analogous 
structures  in  that  they  both  demand  good  communication 
to  co-ordinate  effectively  the  activities  of  members  in 
order  to  attain  their  goals.  The  implications  here 
are  twofold: 

1.  Leaders  who  are  aware  of  their  communication 
responsibilities  can  establish  a  climate  for  effective 
communication. 

2.  Each  leader  can  make  a  conscious  effort  to 
develop  the  skills  and  to  acquire  the  abilities  to  com- 
municate effectively. 

Keeping  these  implications  in  mind,  let's  turn  for 


156 


THE    IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


JNICATION 


a  few  moments  to  some  basic  considerations  about  the  role  of  communication  in  an 
organization.  We  sometimes  think  of  "communication"  merely  in  terms  of  personal 
media  employed  in  communicating,  e.g.,  vocal  expression,  bodily  actions,  language  usage, 
and  others;  or  we  may  have  considered  it  in  terms  of  different  forms  of  communi- 
cation, e.g.,  speech-making,  discussion,  debate,  or  oral  reading.  However,  as  we  look  at 
communication  in  an  organization,  we  should  be  aware  that  at  least  two  elements  are 
missing  when  we  become  preoccupied  with  communication  as  suggested  above:  (1) 
We  overlook  the  fact  that  communication  involves  both  sending  and  receiving  messages, 
not  just  sending;  hence,  the  necessity  of  improving  listening  and  observing  habits,  as 
well  as  other  skills,  is  often  ignored;  (2)  we  fail  to  realize  that  in  an  organization  each 
individual  is  potentially  a  channel  through  which  messages  flow,  not  just  a  receiver 
or  a  sender,  but  at  the  same  time  a  receiver  and  a  sender;  for  example,  a  series  of  typical 
communication  events  in  which  individuals  act  as  receivers  and  senders  takes  place  when 
a  stake  leader  gives  a  message  to  a  group  of  his  ward  leaders.  The  ward  leaders  carry 
the  message  into  their  wards  and  send  it  on  to  individual  ward  members  who  in  turn 
carry  it  into  their  homes.  A  single  message  may  be  sent,  received,  carried,  sent,  and 
received  by  several  people  in  the  "channels"  of  communication  on  the  way  to  its 
destination.  When  we  analyze  communication  in  an  organization,  we  are  properly  con- 
cerned with  the  processes  by  which  messages  (or  meaning)  get  from  position  to  posi- 
tion and  from  person  to  person  in  the  organization  structure. 

Now,  let  us  consider  some  of  the  prerequisites  that  are  (Continued  on  page   178) 


'.» 


MARCH    1962 


157 


a* 


^v%^ 


>feS 


THE   IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


BY  KATHRYN    E.   FRANKS 


/ 


If  I  were  six  in  April  I  would  be  scuffing  down  the 
country  lane  with  the  soft  dust  sifting  between  my 
bare  toes.  I  would  be  hurrying  down  the  dusty  path 
to  our  west  field  where  I'd  trail  in  the  freshly  turned 
sod  behind  my  father's  plow. 

But  I  am  not  six— I  am  seven  times  six,  and  I  am 
riding  with  my  three  sons  down  the  same  lane  in  our 
new  sky-blue  station  wagon. 

This  is  the  big  moment  for  me  of  a  cross-country 
journey,  and  I  have  asked  permission  to  drive  my 
sons  down  the  lane  as  I  remember  it  on  such  an 
April  day. 

I  am  pointing  out  to  the  boys  with  great  sentiment 
the  old  home  place:  the  white  farmhouse  with  the 
green  lawn  and  large  trees  surrounding  it,  the  orchard 
to  the  side,  the  grove  of  tall  maples  to  the  back  where 
the  gate  opens  to  the  lane  that  leads  down  to  the 
west  fields. 

My  sons  are  watching  the  swift  climbing  of  a  jet 
overhead  and  do  not  hear  what  I  am  saying.  .  .  . 

There  is  a  tractor  in  the  far  west  field  where  I 
remember  my  father  with  the  two  white  horses  plow- 
ing the  straight,  narrow  furrows.  Stretching  beyond, 
the  green  and  brown  fields  are  patchworked  with 
fence-stitching  across  the  rolling  hills.  The  landscape 
has  not  changed. 

The  day  is  April  fresh,  with  a  few  white  clouds 
roving  lazily  over  the  wide,  blue  sky.  The  narrow 
creek  winds  along  the  lower  hollow  of  the  plowed 
field  where  it  slips  under  the  fence  and  cuts  through 
the  corner  of  the  adjoining  meadow.  Three  white- 
faced  cattle  mosey  from  under  the  shady  cottonwoods 
down  the  slope  to  the  bank  of  the  creek.  Cautiously, 
they  wade  deep  into  the  cool,  running  water. 

I  want  my  sons  to  feel  spring's  good  earth  under 
their  feet.  I  push  them  from  the  car  to  walk  a  short 
distance  with  me  down  the  lane,  but  they  barge 
ahead  racing  one  another  for  the  nearest  tree. 


I  am  hoping  they  will  climb  upon  the  pasture  gate 
and  bend  over  and  pluck  a  long-stemmed  clover  and 
chew  quietly  on  the  stem.  Thus  they  would  get 
a  worthwhile  view  of  the  countryside. 

Their  eyes  are  accustomed  to  tall  buildings  and 
back  yards,  and  they  seem  not  to  see  beyond  their 
reach.  They  are  leaning  against  the  fence  arguing 
over  the  style  of  the  tractor;  its  speed,  the  type 
of  engine.  .  .  . 

The  warm  breeze  stirs  my  memory,  and  I  know  by 
closing  my  eyes  how  many  steps  from  the  dip  in  the 
lane  here  to  the  flowering  hawthorne  down  by  the 
last  pasture  gate.  The  meadow  larks  call  each  other 
from  various  fence  posts  along  the  way,  and  the 
mixed  fragrance  of  honeysuckle  and  clover  flutters 
softly  on  the  edge  of  the  breeze. 

My  boys  move  closer  now,  and  I  remind  them  how 
I  waded  in  the  stream  by  the  edge  of  the  field  on  hot 
summer  days.  I  finally  suggest  they  roll  up  their 
pants  legs  and  wade  awhile.  Again,  they  are  used 
to  city  sidewalks  and  swimming  pools,  and  they  look 
at  me  in  such  an  odd  way  I  turn  my  back  on  the 
west  field  and  start  back  up  the  lane. 

We  are  a  generation  apart.  I  can  walk  up  the 
lane  with  them  this  April  day,  but  I  cannot  take  them 
back  with  me,  and  I  so  badly  want  them  to  see  the 
newness,  feel  the  softness,  and  smell  the  fragrance 
of  April. 

I  do  not  know  the  small  boy  coming  down  the  lane 
from  the  house.  It  has  been  so  many  years  since  I 
left  the  farm,  so  many  new  owners.  As  he  comes 
closer  with  his  clear  whistling  and  quick,  straight  step, 
I  feel  I  want  to  stop  him,  want  to  speak. 

I  watch  him,  as  my  sons  grow  impatient,  turn  from 
the  lane  into  the  plowed  field.  At  this  moment,  it  is 
as  if  I  know  him  better  than  my  own  three  boys  .  .  . 
for  he  looks  to  be  about  six. 

Six  in  April! 


vy  r- 


MARCH    1962 


159 


it 


A  CUP  OF  TEA 


if 


BY    HARRISON    T.    PRICE 


A  true  story 
of  the  Church 
in  postwar 
Japan 


V  I 


When  the  great  war  ended  on  August  15, 
1945,  there  was  no  celebration  in  the  Japanese 
village  of  Narumi.  There  was  only  hunger 
and  sadness.  Some  people  heard  the  emper- 
or's radio  talk  to  the  people  of  Japan,  but  few 
of  the  farmers  understood  his  stilted  words, 
"We  must  bear  the  unbearable."  No  one  in 
the  little  village  knew  just  what  to  do,  so 
they  continued  with  their  work  in  the  shops 
and  fields  as  their  families  had  for  cen- 
turies past. 

Tatsui  Sato  and  his  wife  Chiyo  were  grate- 
ful for  the  news  that  there  would  be  no  more 
air  raids  on  the  nearby  factories  and  railroads. 
It  seemed  strange  that  suddenly  there  was 
peace  and  the  big  silver  B-29's  might  never 
fly  over  their  little  houses  again.  But  now 
that  the  fire  bombs  were  gone  hunger  was 
still  with  them.  The  government  rice  ration 
to  each  family  had  been  further  cut  to  two 
child  portions  for  each  person  a  day.  For  a 
long  time  they  had  lived  on  frogs,  roots,  and 
some  small  sweet  potatoes.  Sato  San  and  his 
wife  gave  most  of  their  food  to  their  little 
son  Yasuo  and  daughter  Atsuko  who  lay 
quietly  in  their  futon  quilt  beds  on  the  straw 
mat  floors. 

On  the  second  day  of  August  that  year 
two  more  great  changes  came  to  the  Sato 
family.  The  military  leaders  of  Japan  formally 
surrendered  on  a  United  States  battleship  in 
Tokyo  Bay,  and  their  pretty  daughter  Atsuko 
quietly  died  of  malnutrition  and  dysentery. 
A  few  pennies  worth  of  medicine  might  have 
saved  her,  Sato  San  remarked  later,  but 
there  was  none. 

When  the  first  trucks  full  of  American 
soldiers  rumbled  through  the  narrow  streets 
of  Narumi  many  of  the  villagers  waited  fear- 
fully behind  locked  doors.  Through  the 
shutters  they  saw  the  tired  young  faces  of  the 
Americans  who  had  somehow  defeated  their 
great  military  forces.  For  centuries  Japanese 
emperors,  warriors,  merchants,  and  pilgrims 
had  passed  through  this  village  with  their 
colorful  banners  and  bells.  Since  ancient 
times  Narumi  had  been  a  famous  stopping 
place  on  the  (Continued  on  page  184) 


"Thank  you,  but  we  do  not  drink  tea  or  use  other  stimulants." 


MARCH     1962 


161 


GENEALOGY    SEC 


WRITING  A  FAMILY  HISTORY 

(THE  SPIRIT  OF  ELIJAH  IN  ACTION) 


BY    CLEO    GRIGG    JOHNSON 


The  task  of  writing  a  family  history  and  genealogy 
is  a  long,  painstaking,  but  ofttimes  an  enlighten- 
ing undertaking. 

My  book,  Five  Generations  of  Mormonism,  which 
was  published  in  May  1956,  is  now  in  the  libraries 
of  Harvard,  Duke,  and  Brigham  Young  universities, 
and  many  other  libraries,  as  well  as  in  genealogical 
families  and  historical  society  collections,  Church 
and  state. 

As  a  youngster  I  was  forever  asking  Mother  ques- 
tions about  her  dead  parents  and  grandparents,  and 
since  she  was  a  granddaughter  of  Parley  P.  Pratt,  an 
apostle  and  gifted  writer,  she  was  forever  saving 
letters  and  bits  of  family  history  in  case  she  might 
want  to  write  a  book  about  her  ancestors. 

I  loved  to  stay  with  my  Grigg  grandparents  and 
hear  their  stories  about  their  Civil  War  experiences 
and  early  life  in  the  South.  They  always  ended  their 
reminiscing  by  telling  me  of  their  finding  the  true 
gospel,  and  by  bearing  their  testimonies. 

Being  left  a  widow  after  fifteen  years  of  happy 
marriage,  I  began  doing  genealogical  research  on 
my  husband's  ancestors  which  took  me  into  the  early 
records  of  the  Dutch  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey 
as  well  as  into  the  records  of  Virginia  and  Kentucky. 

In  1948  I  helped  organize  the  Grigg  Family  Asso- 


ciation which  was  my  father's  family,  and  I  was 
chosen  family  researcher.  I  spent  some  time  each 
year  at  the  LDS  Genealogical  Library  and  soon  had 
many  notebooks  bulging  with  material  on  the 
Quakers  and  Dutch  of  Pennsylvania,  Virginia,  and 
North  Carolina,  and  I  also  filled  many  family  group 
sheets  for  temple  ordinance  work. 

Then  I  hit  upon  the  idea  of  recording  some  of  the 
material  I  had  collected,  putting  it  into  story  form 
and  making  it  available  to  other  members  of  my  fam- 
ily. I  also  wanted  to  include  present-day  facts  about 
the  different  branches  of  our  people,  and  since  my 
great-grandfather,  Dr.  Anderson  Irvin  Grigg,  was 
the  first  of  the  Grigg  clan  to  seek  out  the  restored 
gospel,  I  was  impressed  that  I  should  make  him  the 
central  figure  of  my  proposed  book. 

After  reading  Parley  P.  Pratt's  booklet,  The  Voice 
of  Warning,  Dr.  Grigg  named  his  youngest  child 
Parley,  little  dreaming  that  this  child  would  grow  to 
manhood  and  father  two  sons  who  would  marry 
granddaughters  of  his  beloved  apostle,  Parley  P. 
Pratt.  Through  these  marriages  many  of  Dr.  Grigg's 
descendants  carry  forth  the  Pratt  blood. 

I  obtained  a  list  of  Dr.  Grigg's  sons  and  daughters, 
complete  with  birth,  marriage,  and  death  dates, 
getting  them  from  the  old  family  Bible  of  my  grand- 


5.  Aiiitiion 


And 


t*rscin 


(In 


November  1905 

SI— J  G1«*o,  Marv  Pratt  Ckrdrter  Grij 


ida 


jffi 


father,  who  was  the  above-named  Parley  Mormon 
Grigg  and  the  youngest  child  on  the  list. 

There  were  eleven  children  listed.  Two  boys  had 
died  young.  The  oldest  daughter  had  never  married. 
The  oldest  son  had  no  offspring.  My  problem  was 
to  obtain  the  descendants  of  the  other  seven  children. 

My  father  Ammon  Anderson  Grigg  and  family  left 
Wayne  County,  Utah,  in  1902  and  moved  to  LaGrande, 
Oregon;  therefore,  most  of  Parley  Mormon  Grigg's 
descendants  were  in  Oregon  and  Idaho  and  fairly 
accessible  to  me.  But  for  the  past  fifty  years  no  one 
had  heard  much  about  the  other  six  branches  of 
Dr.   Grigg's  family. 

The  next  time  I  went  to  Salt  Lake  City,  I  chose 
some  Grigg,  Taylor,  Callahan,  and  Tanner  names 
from  the  telephone  directory  and  a  few  from  the 
Provo  directory.  To  these  I  wrote  brief  letters,  stating 
who  I  was  and  my  plan  to  produce  a  family  book. 

I  was  overjoyed  with  the  response.  The  first  letter 
I  received  was  from  a  relative  in  Provo  who  was 
intensely  interested  in  genealogy  and  family  history. 
He  had  written  one  hundred  and  nineteen  pages  on 
his  own  early  life  in  Wayne  County,  Utah,  which  he 
later  let  me  use,  and  he  gave  me  the  address  of  his 
uncle  who  lived  at  St.  George,  reputedly  the  oldest 
living  descendant  of  Dr.  Grigg. 

I  wrote  this  Uncle  Henry  a  letter,  asking  for  all 
the  information  he  could  give  me.  He  immediately 
dictated  important  historical  material  to  a  nephew 
and  sent  to  me  this  graphic  and  detailed  account  of 
all  that  he  could  remember  about  the  Grigg  family 
and  their  conversion  to  the  Church,  their  persecutions, 
and  their  migration  from  the  South,  which  were 
events   his    grandmother   Grigg  had  related  to   him 


when  he  was  a  boy. 

Meanwhile  I  also  received  answers  to  letters  from 
many  other  members  of  our  family  who  seemed 
thrilled  at  hearing  from  a  relative  they  did  not  know 
existed.  I  continued  to  receive  family  histories  and 
records  and  many  old  pictures,  one  of  which  was  of 
my  grandfather  Parley  Grigg's  family  group,  taken 
when  my  father  was  only  ten  years  old. 

I  finally  reached  family  members  from  Portland, 
Oregon  to  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah.  All  were  very  help- 
ful in  sending  me  addresses,  pictures,  and  genealogies. 

But  I  still  had  to  find  the  descendants  of  three  more 
of  Dr.  Grigg's  and  Casandria  Pell  Grigg's  daughters. 
Accordingly,  I  wrote  a  letter  to  the  postmaster  in 
Pinnacle,  North  Carolina,  asking  him  for  addresses 
of  some  of  the  Venable  family  that  he  might  know. 
He  wrote  right  back,  sending  the  names  and  addresses 
of  two  daughters  of  his  old  friend,  Martin  Venable, 
who  proved  to  be  granddaughters  of  Nancy  Jane 
Grigg.  One  of  them,  Miss  Rae  Venable,  a  registered 
nurse,  sent  me  the  family  group  of  her  grandmother 
and  the  names  of  her  own  brothers  and  sisters.  She 
did  this  by  tearing  out  the  family  pages  from  her 
grandmother's  old  Bible  and  sending  them  to  me.  I 
was  really  touched  because  the  Venable  family  had 
been  opposed  to  Mormonism  in  the  early  days  of  the 
Church.  From  these  leads  I  soon  had  family  his- 
tories and  records  coming  in  from  various  sources. 

My  remaining  problem  was  to  locate  the  descend- 
ants of  Dr.  Grigg's  second  daughter,  Pamelia  Leah 
Taylor.  I  knew  that  one  of  her  granddaughters,  Ange- 
line  Taylor  Blackburn,  lived  in  Jamison,  Oregon.  I 
wrote  to  her.  Fortunately  she  was  a  record  keeper, 
and  she  sent  me  the  {Continued  on  page  197) 


u 


Maklu, 


{ "J 


)-l.  CI 


eo. 


•> 


1 92!) 
I;  Ruth.  '  2) 


5,  Autumn.  Imbm  Beach,  CalHnmiu. 


"In  the  sweat  of  thy  face  shalt  thou  eat  bread."  (Gen. 
3:19.)  This  directive  from  the  Lord  to  Father  Adam 
is  among  the  first  commandments  given  to  man.  It 
is  likewise  one  of  the  most  basic  and  fundamental 
commandments,  because  bread  is  the  staff  of  life,  and 
it  is  not  obtained  without  effort.  Work  all  down 
through  the  ages  has  been  the  golden  ingredient 
which  has  made  men  great  and  good  and  fine.  From 
the  very  beginning  wise  men  discovered  that  the 
world  does  not  owe  them  a  living,  and  that  something 
of  worth  cannot  be  had  without  working  for  it. 

While  living  procedures  have  changed  radically 
since  the  days  of  Father  Adam,  the  fundamental 
principle  of  work  and  its  contribution  to  human  wel- 
fare remains  the  same.  There  were  few  kinds  of 
jobs  which  men  were  engaged  in  then.  There  are 
nearly  fifty  thousand  various  jobs  listed  in  the 
Dictionary  of  Occupational  Titles  today. 

Young  people  soon  learn  that  the  world  is,  indeed, 
very  complex.  Jobs  vary  in  complexity  from  simple 
manual  operations  to  those  which  are  extremely  intri- 
cate and  technical.  Likewise  the  education  and  train- 
ing essential  for  a  job  or  professional  performance 
varies  from  no  required  schooling  to  twenty  or  more 
years  of  diligent,  concentrated  preparation. 

America's  agricultural,  industrial,  and  technological 
might  is  based  upon  the  dedicated  belief  of  her  citi- 
zens that  education  for  all  youth  is  essential  to  the 
national  welfare.  Results  bear  mute  testimony  to  the 
truth  of  this  belief,  for  instance,  about  fifty  percent 
of  the  productive  workers  of  Russia  are  required  as 
farm  laborers  to  meet  her  food  and  fiber  needs.  This 
is  in  great  contrast  to  the  nine  percent  of  our  produc- 
tive workers  on  American  farms  who  are  producing 
more  food  and  fiber  in  some  enterprises  than  is 
currently  consumed.  Why  the  difference?  The  an- 
swer: education,  research,  and  an  opportunity  for 
1  2  3 


1.  Young  women  and  young  men  who  have  good  training 
in  business  are  in  short  supply.  Good  jobs  await  them  imme- 
diately after  they  complete  their  training. 

2.  Farming  is  changing.  It  is  not  dying  and  offers  many 
opportunities  to  alert  young  men  who  are  trained  in  the  arts 
and  sciences  of  agronomy  and  animal  husbandry. 

3.  Highly  skilled  and  technical  workers  find  attractive  jobs 
at  good  pay  in  industrial  establishments. 


individual  initiative  to  function  in  a  medium  of  free- 
dom! These  factors  have  made  possible  the  release 
of  millions  of  farm  workers  who  might  have  been 
engaged  in  food  production  tasks  to  be  engaged  in 
myriads  of  other  fields  in  the  production  of  human 
wants  and  needs  which  science  and  invention  have 
created  for  enriching  our  lives. 

This  is  a  day  where  skilled  hands,  trained  minds, 
understanding  hearts,  and  co-operative  attitudes  are 
in  demand  at  premium  prices.     It  is  interesting  to 
observe  that  public  and  private  welfare  and  unem- 
ployment rolls  are  currently  filled  with  the  names  of 
persons  out  of  work  who  possess  very  limited  market- 
able skills  and  abilities.     It  would  seem  that  such 
lists  are  larger  today  than  in  any  year  since  1940.    It 
is  interesting  to  observe  that  at  the  same  time  numer- 
ous industrial, concerns  have  long  lists  of  job  openings 
for  highly  skilled,  technical,  and  professional  workers. 
Such  a  seemingly  paradoxical  situation  should  cause 
every  serious-thinking  church  member  to  stop,  look, 
and  think.    We  are  devoting  much  time,  effort,  and 
money  in  church  welfare  programs  to  provide  for  our 
needy  members.     Truly  such  persons  need  the  help 
when  misfortune  overtakes  them.  We  are  all  for  help- 
ing our  friends  and  neighbors  when  misfortune  strikes; 
yet  it  is  observed  in  many  cases  that  our  neighbors 
in  need  might  have  been  helped  in  their  youth  if 
they  had  learned  a  marketable  skill,  a  trade,  or  a  pro- 
fession.    This  is  one  of  the  finest  kinds  of  insurance 
to  help  in  keeping  all  of  us  out  of  the  need  category 
in  our  years  of  maturity. 

The  problem  of  welfare  then  comes  right  down  to 
a  decision  of  whether  to  "place  a  fence  along  the 
road,  around  the  cliff,  or  maintain  an  ambulance 
down  in  the  valley."  The  public  utterances  of  our 
church  leaders  would  seem  to  favor  the  fencing  of 
the  cliff. 

But  what  kind  of  fence  is  needed  in  this  case?  Let 
us  take  a  thoughtful  look  at  the  situation!  In  Utah 
for  every  one  hundred  young  people  who  enter  the 
ninth  grade  in  public  schools,  seventy-five  of  them 
graduate  from  high  school.  The  twenty-five  who  do 
not  graduate  fail  to  do  so  for  various  reasons.  Mar- 
riage leads  the  list.  This  condition  is  relatively 
similar  in  all  states.  High  school  dropouts  are  capable 
usually  of  doing  only  unskilled  work  for  which 
employers  pay  the  least.  Unskilled  workers  head  the 
list  on  relief  rolls. 

The  following  charts  give  an  idea  of  trends  with 
regards  to  worker  status  in  our  society  in  1950  and 
1960  and  a  projection  of  the  probable  status  in  1970. 
Salaries  are  paid  to  workers  generally  in  proportion 
to  the  amount  of  education  and  training  each  worker 
has  had.  Experience,  of  course,  is  another  criterion 


164 


THE    IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


*m 


•'-■tf^i 


r 


IN  THE 
SWEAT  OF 
THY  FACE 


BY  MARK   NICHOLS 


DIRECTOR    OF    VOCATIONAL  .EDUCATION 

UTAH   STATE    DEPARTMENT  OF  PUBLIC    INSTRUCTION 


MARCH    1962 


MANUAL 


aFigures    were    obtained    from    the    Utah    Department    of    Employment 
Security. 

THE  UTAH  VOCATIONAL  EDUCATIONAL  CHALLENGE  IN  A  NUTSHELL 
As  shown  by  worker  catagohes 

SKILLED  AND  SEMISKILLED  ■      HIGHLY  SKILLED  AND  TECHNICAL 


1950 


m 


1960 


1R 


44% 


46% 


■■■■■•■»«• 
>■■■*>••■•*■•■■■■■■>■ ■■«*>•■■*■( 

t ■ > ■ • e ■  ■•■«#< ■■*■•■•*•■■■••■«■■* 

IIIIIXIIIIIttliaHIIIKllllKIl 

iiiliiinilllll|ji«lilk<iiitlltl  - 
•  ■••■•••■•■■■■a  alt  U**FPV"  "»■■«•■'. 
lillllliiimiMiliMbWIkiiiiiii      , 
■  im.i......»..|tti|i>t>.......  - 

*■*■•■■*•■■>■  <iiliMifiHiiit«ii  ■ 


■■>«■■■••■■■>••■•■■••■■>**■■■■»• 

■  •'llllll IIIIIIIMDI, 

^■•■■■•■•■■■■•■•••••'•'••••■•■l 


m  I 


PROFESSIONAL  (BACHELORS  DEGREE) 


•  ■imiiii>(i»iiiiiiiiaianiiii(i)iai>iMiiii4»      »      ■      •      •      »      • 

•  ■>*IMIII«>llllllliU«MIUIIIIIIIIllll«tl*l         »         •     Jk   A      /•         ■ 

iiiiiiiiiiiOMitinai  aja%  JT*iM  >  ■■•■■•■■■■■■■■•a  *  flT-fj  /      • 

•  •■■■■••■■•■••••••■••■aja  ■  #■■■'■!«»  ■»••*■■■*■■■■■)  _  ■  MM&JArf  > 

•  ••••••  ■•■■•••■■■■■■•■'■aapairiith  •»•■■■■••  ■■••■•  •  "Xyn 

tllttlll ■■■■aitaafejftaa***V'*'l<a*'ai*****t  *  .  *  .  **F"X  U  * 

■  ^■•■■••■■••■iBH*»a*t7ThTTB4*iaT*i>Biia*B<^«fiiaaji  a       •"»»,. 


.".".*.*.* 


3%i% 


HIGH  PROFESSIONAL  (MASTERS  DEGREE) 


1970 


ai 


^■■.■■■•••■■•aaataBtaaaaajvaaeaa  a>aaaa«aaa»aaaaaaaaai 

BBBBBaa**aa'-**a»aaaaBaaaaaa«a» ■■■■■••*■*•■*■•■■■>■ 
•  »■••■••••«••■•■■■■■■•■••■■■■■■•■«*■•**•■■■•■■««- 


■aiaaaiiaiaiaaiaa 

"  •■*••«■■•■••■■••••»■••■••■••■•■•■•••■  ■■•■■••■  ■•■■•• 


4%i% 

l' 
HIGHLY  PROFESSIONAL  (DOCTORS  DEGREE) 


The  above  chart  shows  the  Utah  Vocational  story  in 
a  nutshell.  It  portrays  the  actual  percentage  of  all 
workers  in  Utah  in  the  various  ability  categories  for 
1950  and  1960  and  the  anticipated  percentages  for 
1970.  It  will  be  observed  that  the  percentage  of  man- 
ual workers  is  decreasing  (34  percent  in  the  20-year 
period).  There  is  a  slight  decrease  (13  percent)  in 
the  semiskilled  and  skilled  categories.  The  decrease 
here  will  be  essentially  in  the  semiskilled.  The  highly 


skilled  and  technical  workers  show  an  increase  of 
50  percent.  Those  in  professional  categories  show  an 
increase  of  88  percent. 

One  important  observation  from  these  graphs  is  the 
fact  that  approximately  two-thirds  of  all  workers  are 
in  the  semiskilled,  skilled,  and  highly  skilled  cate- 
gories. A  high  percentage  of  them  are  engaged  in  jobs 
for  which  VOCATIONAL  EDUCATION  CAN  AND 
DOES  MAKE  A  BASIC  TRAINING  CONTRIBU- 
TION FOR  EFFICIENCY  AND  SUCCESS. 


when  salary  is  considered.  But  education  and  training 
are  basic  considerations.  The  Utah  public  school 
system  and  that  of  our  country  in  general  is  geared 
to  help  young  people  prepare  themselves  for  their 
life's  work.  Today  our  educational  philosophy  in 
America  is  to  provide  every  young  person  an  oppor- 
tunity for  an  education  that  will  be  challenging  to  his 
interests  and  develop  his  abilities  to  the  maximum. 
With  such  a  provision  each  young  person  then  has  an 
opportunity  to  find  a  job  or  develop  a  job  for  himself 
in  an  individual  enterprise,  competitive,  capitalistic 
economy.  He  should  know  that  the  government 
does  not  owe  him  a  living.  The  government,  however, 
with  the  freedoms  it  provides  gives  each  person  an 
opportunity  to  make  his  own  living  in  terms  of  his 
abilities,  interests,  and  individual  initiative. 

Every  young  person  should  be  made  aware  of  this. 
I  spent  April  and  May  1960  in  Russia  as  a  member 


of  a  US  Commission  of  three  which  was  sent  to  ob- 
serve educational  procedures  in  general  and  vocational 
and  technical  training  programs  in  particular.  The 
Russian  government  is  insistent  that  every  young 
person  be  educated  and  trained  to  the  maximum  of 
his  abilities  in  terms  of  the  interests  of  the  communist 
planners  so  that  he  can  make  the  greatest  possible 
contribution  to  the  state  as  a  productive  worker. 
Educational  opportunities  are  provided  for  all  young 
people  to  meet  this  goal,  and  Russia  today  is  reported 
to  be  making  double  the  effort  that  we  are  in  terms  of 
expenditures  for  education  and  particularly  vocational 
education.  According  to  a  Russian  decree  issued 
December  24,  1958,  all  students  in  secondary  schools 
and  above  must  spend  a  considerable  part  of  their 
school  time  in  agriculture  and  industry  on  jobs  re- 
lated to  their  abilities  and  schooling.  Mr.  Khrushchev 
is  committed  to  the  idea  that  all  young  people  should 


166 


THE    IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


have  the  experience  of  work  and  understand  how  it 
feels  to  "sweat."  This  he  reasons  is  important  for  the 
welfare  of  the  communist  society  because  every  indi- 
vidual must  learn  to  have  a  wholesome  respect  for 
work  and  the  dignity  it  should  command,  irrespective 
of  the  level.  I  witnessed  the  May  Day  Parade  in 
Moscow  and  saw  600,000  workers  march  through 
Red  Square.  They  were  hailed  as  heroes  because 
they  had  more  than  met  their  work  quotas.  As  of 
today  Russia  falls  considerably  short  of  producing 
economic  goods  when  compared  with  the  volume  of 
production  of  the  United  States.  She  regards  edu- 
cation as  her  secret  weapon  in  overtaking  and  sur- 
passing us.  May  we  always  remember  the  fate  of 
the  hare  in  the  fable  of  the  "Hare  and  the  Tortoise!" 
We  cannot  afford  to  be  caught  napping  with  regard 
to  past  and  present  achievements. 

And  make  no  mistake  about  it— through  hard  work 
Mr.  Khrushchev  ultimately  intends  to  bring  the 
democratic  countries  to  their  knees  in  economic 
competition  in  the  markets  of  the  world.  Every 
Latter-day  Saint  and  indeed  every  American  citizen 
should  understand  and  appreciate  its  significance 
in  meeting  this  challenge.  It  will  require  a  radical 
change  of  stance  in  some  of  our  thinking  and  doing. 
Certainly  it  will  require  more  intelligent  and  pur- 
poseful effort  on  the  part  of  many  of  us. 


This  then  is  no  time  for  Latter-day  Saint  youth  to 
be  dropping  from  high  school,  and  69.7  percent  of 
the  young  people  in  Utah  are  members  of  the 
Church.  Utah  and  other  states  have  good  vocational 
schools,  junior  colleges,  colleges,  and  universities  to 
help  youth  prepare  themselves  for  productive  and 
useful  work  which  is  an  important  part  of  good 
citizenship. 

Parents,  youth,  and  adult  church  members  in 
general  have  a  responsibility  to  see  that  all  young 
people  today  receive  a  maximum  amount  of  education 
and  training  in  terms  of  their  interests  and  abilities. 
This  is,  indeed,  a  moral  obligation  which  every  young 
person  owes  to  himself,  his  church,  and  his  govern- 
ment. Encouragement  and  guidance  in  this  respect 
could  form  the  basis  for  much  quorum  activity  among 
elders,  seventies,  and  high  priests  who  are  imbued 
with  the  philosophy  that  "We  are  our  brother's 
keeper."  Every  young  person  in  every  ward  must  be 
"saved"  in  this  regard  and  trained  to  be  a  productive 
worker.  He  should  be  thoroughly  indoctrinated  and 
appreciative  as  to  the  meaning  of  the  Lord's  com- 
mandment—"In  the  sweat  of  thy  face  shalt  thou  eat 
bread"  (Gen.  3:19.)— and  the  sweat  will  be  most  pur- 
poseful and  productive  if  the  "sweater"  is  adequately 
educated  and  trained  to  do  the  most  useful  job  he 
is  capable  of  doing. 


MARCH    1962 


167 


r 


Establishing  a  helping  rel 


CONDUCTED 

BY    THE 

UNIFIED 

CHURCH 

SCHOOL 

SYSTEM 


Joan  Whitney  and  Alex  Kramer  caught  the 
spirit  of  "being  helpful"  when  they  penned: 
"No  man  is  an  island,  no  man  stands 
alone.  Each  man's  joy  is  joy  to  me,  each 
man's  grief  is  my  own.  We  need  one 
another,  so  I  will  defend  each  man  as  my 
brother  each  man  as  my  friend."1 

Each  of  us  has  at  some  time  reached  out 
searchingly  for  someone  or  something.  Our 
searching  for  help  may  have  resulted  from 
feelings  of  loneliness  or  timidity,  a  need 
for  understanding  and  forgiveness,  or 
merely  a  desire  to  change. 

To  help  those  in  need  is  both  challeng- 
ing and  provocative.  To  the 
many  leaders  in  the  Church 
who  are  meeting  others  in 
a  counseling  relationship,  this 
article  will  attempt  to  point  up 
problems  and  offer  some  sug- 
gestions for  their  consideration. 
It  should  be  recognized  at  the 
outset  that  psychotherapists  and  counselors 
have  suggested  varied  procedures  for  estab- 
lishing a  helping  relationship.  Some  of 
the  author's  views  are  discussed  in  this 
article  with  no  intent  to  eliminate  other 
tried  and  effective  procedures.  However, 
it  is  the  belief  of  many  that  the  principles 
here  discussed  are  basic  in  all  procedures. 
How  does  one  help  another  and  leave 
him  a  stronger  and  more  mature  person, 
more  able  to  cope  with  life's  problems? 
How  does  one  help  without  accommodating 
the  continuance  of  undesirable  behavior? 
Sometimes  the  "helping"  backfires,  and  one 
wonders  why  the  friend,  client,  or  student 
continues    in   his   misbehavior. 

By    definition,    a    helping    relationship 


1Whitney,    Joan,    Alex    Kramer,    "Words    to    Live    By," 
This  Week  Magazine,  Feb.  1950.   (Based  on  John  Donne.) 


includes  the  desire  of  the  helper  to  bring  about  in 
the  life  of  the  other  person  more  appreciation  of, 
and  more  functional  use  of  the  latent  inner  resources 
of  that  individual  toward  acceptable  behavior. 

To  help  bring  about  self-realization  in  another,  one 
should  understand  how  he  himself  feels  toward  peo- 
ple, and  particularly  how  he  feels  toward  the  person 
seeking  help.  Are  his  words  and  actions  motivated 
by  his  own  unmet  needs  or  by  the  needs  of  the  one 
being  helped?  Is  he  able  to  provide  a  climate  in 
which  real  growth  can  take  place?  One  would  find 
it  profitable  to  answer  these  questions:  What  are 
my  true  feelings  toward  him  as  he  pours  out  his 
innermost  thoughts?  Why  do  I  respond  as  I  do? 
How  will  he  interpret  what  I  am  saying  and 
doing?  By  understanding  one's  own  feelings  one  can 
be  more  helpful  to  another. 

It  is  important  to  realize  that  not  everyone  who 
seeks  aid  really  wants  help.  Often  he  wants  only 
sympathy,  condolence,  and  approval  for  past  behavior. 
Others  sincerely  want  to  change.  But,  because  of  the 
traumatic  challenge  involved,  they  settle  for  some- 
thing less,  such  as  enduring  judgment  and  reprimand 
from  the  counselor,  supposing  they  have  been  helped. 
To  change,  one  must  draw  upon  something  that  does 
not  characterize  him  at  the  moment.  He  must  find 
a  way  to  bring  into  use  his  latent  potentialities.  For 
the  helper  then,  the  real  challenge  is  to  provide  a  con- 
dition for  the  one  being  helped  where  the  present 
threats  and  fears  are  reduced.  Unthreatened,  he  is 
willing  to  drop  his  defenses  and  see  himself  as  he 
really  is.  For  only  as  one  is  able  to  face  the  incon- 
gruencies  of  the  "self"  can  he  begin  to  make  ade- 
quate change. 

Many  people,  finding  themselves  called  upon  to 
help,  use  what  may  be  called  the  "traditional  method." 
They  suppose  that  through  making  judgment,  ad- 
monishing, or  giving  advice  they  are  providing  the 
means  by  which  people  make  change.  Most  thera- 
peutic orientations  believe  that  the  judgment  of 
another  seldom  if  ever  provides  a  condition  for  real 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


at  ions  hip 


DR.  THAD   O.   YOST 

DIRECTOR,    SEATTLE    INSTFTUTE    OF    RELIGION 


growth  or  for  permanent  change,  since  a  threatened 
person  responds  automatically  to  self-justification  and 
self-preservation,  thus  placing  himself  on  the  defen- 
sive, fearful  of  his  helper. 

Another  aspect  of  the  "traditional  approach"  is, 
"Can  behavioral  change  be  taught?"  Carl  Rogers,2  one 
of  America's  foremost  therapists,  offers  the  following 
idea  for  consideration.  He  states  that  when  one  is 
dealing  with  behavioral  change  those  things  which 
are  intellectually  taught  to  another  are  relatively 
inconsequential  in  influencing  behavior  for  good. 
When  one  tries  to  teach  behavior  and  the  teaching 
appears  to  be  successful,  the  results  are  sometimes 
damaging.  Such  teaching  may  cause  the  individual 
to  distrust  his  own  experiences  and  rely  too  heavily 
upon  the  discussions  of  others,  thus  destroying  self- 
confidence  and  the  ability  to  successfully  become  an 
integrated  personality.  To  be  helpful  to  another, 
one  needs  to  do  more  than  give  sympathy  and  con- 
dolence, provide  intellectual  discussions  or  give  advice. 

What  then  are  some  of  the  qualifications  one  must 
have  to  establish  a  helping  relationship? 

One's  attitude  toward  people 

It  is  a  basic  philosophy  of  the  author  that  each 
individual  has  within  himself  the  ability  to  solve  his 
own  problems,  as  well  as  a  "growth  impulse"  which 
makes  mature  behavior  more  satisfying  than  immature 
behavior.  When  the  counselor  or  anyone  called  to 
help  lacks  confidence  in  the  other  person's  ability 
to  solve  his  problems,  he  has  to  a  great  extent  hin- 
dered that  person's  chance  for  real  growth.  Somehow, 
this  feeling  is  automatically  conveyed  to  the  other 
person,  and  he  feels  threatened.  In  the  process  of 
change  one  needs  most  of  all  to  feel  received  and 
accepted  as  a  person  of  worth  and  integrity.  The 
concept  one  may  have  of  himself  may  not  be  to  his 
liking— but  have  that  concept  challenged,  and  he'll 
defend   it  to   the  utmost.     Therefore,   in  providing 


a  helping  relationship,  a  condition  needs  to  be  created 
in  which  the  individual  being  helped  can  feel 
relatively  free  from  threat,  fear,  and  anxiety.  He 
then  no  longer  needs  to  defend  his  present  self- 
organization  and  is,  therefore,  able  to  look  at  himself 
with  less  anxiety  and  with  increased  clarity.  Only 
then  can  change  take  place. 

As  a  helping  person,  can  one  be,  as  Rogers  suggests, 
".  .  .  perceived  by  the  other  person  as  trustworthy,  as 
dependable  or  consistent  in  some  deep  sense?"3 

When  one  is  working  with  people  in  a  helping 
relationship  as  a  teacher,  friend,  parent,  or  counselor, 
he  should  remember  that  being  trustworthy  to  that 
person  must  be  more  than  keeping  appointments,  or 
respecting  confidences.  The  relationship  must  be 
one  in  which  the  feelings  the  counselor  is  experienc- 
ing toward  the  person  being  helped  are  recognized 
and  accepted  by  the  counselor.  When  he  is  able 
to  deal  with  his  feelings  openly,  he  is  then  a  "unified" 
person  and  thus  better  qualified  to  form  a  helping 
relationship.  Experience  has  shown  that  the  person 
being  helped  is  extremely  sensitive  to  the  feelings 
experienced  by  the  counselor.  For  the  counselor  to 
try  to  hide  or  fake  his  feelings  is  unnecessary.  Studies 
have  shown  that  when  the  counselor  is  acceptant  of 
his  feelings,  and  able  to  express  them,  the  person 
being  helped  feels  less  threatened,  bewildered,  or 
misjudged.  In  such  a  relationship  the  person  then 
looks  upon  the  counselor  as  being  fully  dependable 
and  trustworthy.  He  is  now  able  to  trust  his  feelings 
of  being  fully  accepted. 

The  condition  of  trustworthiness  and  dependability 
is  more  clearly  brought  into  focus  when  Rogers  asks 
the  counselor  another  closely  related  question: 
"Can  I  be  expressive  enough  as  a  person  that  what  1 
am  will  be  communicated  unambiguously?"4 

When  a  helping  person  is  experiencing  an  attitude 
toward  the  other  person         (Continued  on  page  186) 


^Rogers,    Carl    R.,    "Personal    Thoughts    on    Teaching    and    Learning." 
Unpublished   Paper,    University    of    Wisconsin.    1952. 


3Rogers,    Carl    R.,    "The    Characteristics    of    a    Helping    Relationship." 
Unpublished  Paper,  University  of  Wisconsin,  p.   6.   1959. 
*Idem. 


MARCH    1962 


169 


THE 
STAKES 

OF 

THE 

CHURCH 


BY  ALBERT  L.  ZOBELL,  JR. 

RESEARCH  EDITOR 


The  membership  of  the  Church  has  been  pleased  to  note  the  accelerated 
growth  of  the  Church  as  stakes  have  been  organized  in  distant  places. 
What  is  a  stake?   Webster's  New  International  Dictionary  of  the 
English  Language,  second  edition,  carries  fifteen  definitions  of  the 
word.  The  fifteenth  is  "Mormon  Ch.  A  major  territorial  unit  of  eccle- 
siastical jurisdiction,  comprising  an  indefinite  number  of  wards.  .  .  ." 
The  word  stakes  became  part  of  the  vocabulary  of  the  Church 
in  this  dispensation  through  a  revelation  received  in  November  1831 
at  Hiram,  Ohio: 

"And  again,  inasmuch  as  parents  have  children  in  Zion,  or  in 

any  of  her  stakes  which  are  organized,  that  teach  them  not  to 

understand  the  doctrine  of  repentance,  faith  in  Christ  the  Son 

of  the  living  God,  and  of  baptism  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost 

by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands,  when  eight  years  old,  the  sin  be 

upon  the  heads  of  the  parents."  (D&C  68:25.) 

The  following  spring,  in  Jackson  County,  Missouri,  on  April 
26,  1832,  this  was  received: 

"For  Zion  must  increase  in  beauty,  and  in  holiness;  her 
borders  must  be  enlarged;  her  stakes  must  be  strengthened; 
yea,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Zion  must  arise  and  put  on  her 
beautiful  garments."  (Ibid.,  82:14.) 


£Duvat 
-■■     T  *E*rtpor 


"■Set' 


» 


&. 


•tiouse 


TAG*1 

lAriingfcjn     V*M 
*  Neptune  Beactu' 

Scwdert  V,,  "f" 


.n» Ftltrta        J*. 

,ly  "Moor-  I 
J  Rio   park 

"ftJrtlvlSneip 


y  ukorfy^Qkson  vi  I  le  A 


Xireeniar 


-nutate  lYaru. 

«>*i  Wales  h.  .u  IMorrisv. 

stown  <?  Wi"S* 

*Jenkifi*o*,5  O 


as  Angeles 


Long  Beach 


Newport  Beacr 
Corona  r* 
C\S«r)  J»»"" 


Camden 


-Mantua  I 


3i 


;»('!■ 


w 


8M£ 


///i 


ii 


There  are  more  than  twenty  other  references  to  "stake" 
and  "stakes"  in  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants. 

Students  of  the  gospel  have  generally  agreed  that  our 
"stakes"  hark  back  to  the  poetic  scriptural  writings   of 
Isaiah,  who  wrote  of  the  millennial  Zion: 

"Look  upon  Zion,  the  city  of  our  solemnities:  thine 
eyes  shall  see  Jerusalem  a  quiet  habitation,  a  tabernacle 
that  shall  not  be  taken  down;  not  one  of  the  stakes  thereof 
shall  be  removed,  neither  shall  any  of  the  cords  there- 
of be  broken."  (Isaiah  33:20.) 

In  another  place,  Isaiah  writes  ( and  this  is  the  way 
Dr.  Sidney  B.  Sperry  of  Brigham  Young  University 
has  placed  the  poetic  lines  of  Isaiah  54:2): 


^ 


& 


V  '/>■ 


"Enlarge  the  place  of  thy  tent, 
and  let  them  stretch  for  the 

curtains   of  thine  habitations, 

spare  not; 
Lengthen  thy  cords,  and  strengthen 

thy  stakes    [lit.  'tent  pins']." 

Interesting  are  the  commentaries  that  learned  men 
have  made  upon  related  subjects  in  writing  of 
the  scriptures: 

"The  tent  and  its  appurtenances  play  a  considerable 
part  in  sacred  imagery.  Fleeting  life  is  like  the  shep- 
herd's tent,  here  to-day,  and  gone  to-morrow."  (Isa. 
38:12.)  When  the  cord  gives  way  the  tent  collapses; 
hence  the  tent-cord  as  a  figure  of  the  thread  of 
life.  "The  secure  city  is  a  tent  whose  pegs  (stakes) 
cannot  be  plucked  up,  nor  its  cords  broken."  (Ibid., 
33:20.)  "Prosperous  growth  is  pictured  as  a  lengthen- 
ing of  the  cords  and  a  strengthening  of  the  stakes." 
(Ibid.,  54:2.)  (Hastings,  Dictionary  of  the  Bible, 
1911,  "Tent.") 


and  a  future  period,  when  Israel  and  Judah  shall  be 
converted,  and  reinstated  in  their  own  land;  seem 
here  principally  intended:  for  Jerusalem  was  never, 
after  Isaiah's  days,  long  together  preserved  from 
hostile  invasions,  and  it  has  been  repeated  down  as 
a  tent."— Bishop  Hall.  (Thomas  Scott,  A  Commen- 
tary on  the  Holy  Bible,  1861,  3:197.) 

When  the  Resurrected  Christ  visited  the  Book  of 
Mormon  people,  he  found  occasion  to  quote  such 
from  the  writings  of  Isaiah.     He  said: 

"Enlarge  the  place  of  thy  tent,  and  let  them  stretch 
forth  the  curtains  of  thy  habitations;  spare  not, 
lengthen  thy  cords  and  strengthen  thy  stakes;  .  .  ." 

(3  Nephi22:2.) 

The  verse  is  almost  an  exact  duplicate  of  Isaiah 
54:2.  The  Book  of  Mormon  says,  "thy  habitations"; 
Isaiah  says,  "thine  habitations." 

In  the  final  chapter  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  Moroni 

writes  a  stirring  farewell  to  the  Lamanites  and  says: 

"And  awake,  and  arise  from  the  dust,  O  Jerusalem; 


n 


NORTH  JSL 


<    Aurora 
A'p     jStouHyiJl*' 

Richmond, 
\  :     Hilt 

ibrirtjje      .,,;- 


&;>  j 


•  v4?gf 


laitori* 
Mirnkd 


Mar^harti    P 


oNottu.. 


\% 


l°o< 


Coventry    » 


180° 


■^kviiie 


>ufhCro/d°n 

V^Ao. 


4 


**%> 


•osroclt 
'le0  Assail  G&^ 


Forest  Lalst|~  , 

s  A'  ■  L  ■   A  WHS* 

tj»Anoka         Si.  Cm, 


■■.■;nuxwiivuiHO«Rft  JS^ 

'*PriEf.Ufce  /§|flH»*i' 
■  flrgj^'   ..'oFafrfti' 


"God's  church  on  earth  is  a  tabernacle,  which 
though  it  may  be  shifted  from  one  place  to  another, 
shall  not  be  taken  down  while  the  world  stands;  for  in 
every  age  Christ  will  have  a  seed  to  serve  him;  the 
promise  of  the  covenant  are  its  stakes,  which  shall 
never  be  removed,  and  the  ordinances  and  institutions 
of  the  gospel  are  its  cords,  which  shall  never  be 
broken.  They  are  things  which  cannot  be  shaken, 
though  heaven  and  earth  be,  but  shall  remain." 
(Isa.  33:20.)  (Matthew  Henry,  An  Exposition  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments,  1853;  4:155.) 

"The  security  and  privileges  of  the  Christian 
church,  especially  in  those  glorious  times  predicted; 


yea,  and  put  on  thy  beautiful  garments,  O  daughter 
of  Zion;  and  strengthen  thy  stakes  and  enlarge  thy 
borders  forever,  that  thou  mayest  no  more  be  con- 
founded, that  the  covenants  of  the  Eternal  Father 
which  he  hath  made  unto  thee,  O  house  of  Israel, 
may  be  fulfilled."  (Moroni  10:31.) 

Cross-references  on  this  verse  refer  to  Isaiah  52:1-2; 
Ether  13:8;  and  some  references  in  Third  Nephi; 
texts  with  which  Moroni  was  certainly  familiar. 

Dr.  Sperry,  whose  poetic  lining  of  Isaiah  54:2  we 
have  already  quoted,  goes  on: 

"In  this  bit  of  poetry  Isaiah  refers  to  Zion  under  the 
figure  of  a  tent  with  (Continued  on  page  199) 


171 


As  I  hurriedly  hung  up  the  receiver,  I  glanced  at  my 
secretary  and  wondered  if  she  could  hear  the  pound- 
ing of  my  heart.  It  was  beating  so  fast  and  loud  I  was 
sure  it  could  be  heard  all  over  the  office.  Many 
thoughts  rushed  through  my  mind  as  I  grabbed  my 
hat  and  walked  to  the  car. 

"How  have  I  failed  my  son?  Where  did  I  goof?" 
No  one  likes  to  admit  to  a  failure.  Why,  only  less 
than  a  month  ago  we  reminisced  over  our  past  year 
together  and  felt  that  it  had  been  a  very  happy  one. 
Each  of  the  children  seemed  optimistic  and  acted 
well-adjusted. 

I  found  it  most  difficult  to  keep  my  thoughts  and 
attention  directed  on  the  homeward-bound  traffic 
that  was  approaching  the  rush  hour. 

Could  something  like  this  really  be  happening  to 
me?  A  halo  has  to  slip  only  a  few  inches  to  become 
a  noose,  and  I  had  to  admit  mine  must  have  slipped. 
We  prided  ourselves  on  being  cautious,  loving  parents, 
trying  to  teach  our  children  to  discern  right 
from  wrong. 

Diligently  we  attended  to  our  church  duties  and 
participated  wholeheartedly  in  the  activities.  In  fact, 
it's  been  a  little  hard  lately  trying  to  keep  up  with 
the  social  life.  Either  we  are  getting  older  and 
slowing  down,  or  kids  nowadays  have  to  be  always 
on  the  go.  I  don't  remember  having  as  many  func- 
tions when  I  was  a  boy.  But  then,  that  was  quite 
some  time  ago.  .  .  . 

Perhaps  the  juvenile  officer  had  made  a  mistake 


.  .  .  why,  Paul  is  a  good  boy— ambitious  and  active. 
And  he  doesn't  have  to  steal.  He  has  a  monthly 
allowance  and  everything  he  wants.    Well,  almost.  .  .  . 

But  Mel  Peterson  had  said:  "We  have  your  son 
down  here  at  the  juvenile  hall.  He  was  picked  up 
taking  a  camera  from  one  of  the  large  department 
stores  here  in  town.  Would  you  please  come  down 
as  soon  as  you  can?"  I  shook  my  head  trying  to  rid 
my  mind  of  the  echo  of  that  deep,  firm  voice. 

And  what  must  Paul  be  thinking  of  as  he  awaited 
my  arrival?  Was  he  torturing  himself  as  he  recalled 
some  of  the  teachings  we  knew  he  had  been  taught 
in  Primary,  in  Sunday  School,  and  especially  in 
seminary?  Could  it  be  that  our  monthly  family  hours 
held  little  meaning  for  him?  What  about  those  in- 
teresting talks  he  heard  given  by  the  apostles  at 
conference  time? 

"On  my  honor  .  .  .  my  best  to  do  ...  to  God  .  .  ." 
and  he  is  working  hard  for  his  Eagle  award.  If  he 
fulfils  his  assignments  this  year  he  will  be  eligible 
for  his  Duty  to  God  award.  And  he  is  also  president 
of  the  teachers'  quorum.  .  .  . 

Paul  often  talks  of  going  on  a  mission  for  the 
Church  and  is  taking  a  college  prep  course  to  better 
prepare  himself  for  it  and  college— BYU. 

As  I  entered  the  Civic  Center  I  braced  myself  to 
meet  a  defiant  and  hostile  teen  but  uttered  a  silent 
prayer  upon  finding  a  meek  and  humble,  tear-stained, 
red-eyed  little  boy  sitting  so  forlorn  in  the  corner. 
My  heart  went  out  to  him,  for  I  knew  that  he  would 


MY  SON, 
MY  SON 


BY    MIMA  WILLIAMS 


172 


have  given  anything  within  reason  to  have  had  this 
episode  never  happen.  I  felt  that  this  was  truly  his 
baptism  of  fire^  and  never  again  would  he  ever 
be  tempted. 

I  was  glad  to  see  Officer  Mel  Peterson  again  but 
not  under  these  circumstances.  He  had  consulted 
with  me  on  several  occasions  when  I  was  bishop  of 
the  ward,  and  I  found  him  to  be  very  understanding 
and  sympathetic  to  the  many  problems  of  youth.  And 
because  he  had  boys  of  his  own,  I  felt  him  to  be  keenly 
aware  of  some  of  the  entanglements  that  they  can  get 
themselves  into. 

As  I  busied  myself  signing  Paul's  release,  I  listened 
intently  to  the  lesson  my  boy  was  getting.  I  was 
sure  he  would  remember  this  day  as  long  as  he  lived. 

"Now,  Paul,  your  name  is  on  a  card  in  this  file.  I 
call  it  my  personal  file  because  it  is  only  for  first 
offenders.  It  will  be  destroyed  in  about  seven  years. 
It  is  confidential  and  will  not  count  on  your  service 
record.     But  you  will  have  only  this  one  chance. 

"If  you  are  ever  picked  up  again  for  any  reason 
whatsoever,  your  card  is  then  removed,  a  regular 
form  made  out,  and  put  in  file  number  two.  You 
will  then  be  sent  to  juvenile  hall  in  Ventura.  You 
may  have  noticed  as  you  waited  for  your  father  how 
many  times  I  went  to  each  of  these  three  files.  When 
a  boy's  name  comes  in,  each  file  is  checked  carefully. 

"File  number  three  is  the  one  'that  gets  you  the 
works,'  Paul,  and  I  know  you  don't  want  that.  You 
are   fingerprinted,    photographed,    and   then   sent  to 


a  CYA  Encampment.  I  know  you  have  learned  your 
lesson,  and  I  hope  you  will  'get  smart'  and  'wise  up.' 

"I  have  signed  you  over  to  the  custody  of  your 
father.  You  now  have  one  strike  against  you.  Don't 
try  for  two.  All  I  can  say  is:  Be  careful.  .  .  .  I've 
known  your  father  for  many  years.  Listen  to  him.  .  .  . 
He's  a  good  man  .  .  .  obey  him  .  .  .  obey  the  teachings 
of  your  Church.  Be  humble,  teachable;  listen  to  that 
still  small  voice  within  you  that  tells  you  right  from 
wrong.  And  above  all,  obey  your  Scout  Law.  If 
you  will  remember  everything  that  I  have  told  you 
today,  I  shall  never  have  to  worry  about  you  again." 

As  we  closed  the  door  and  silently  walked  down  the 
hall  together,  I  put  my  arm  around  his  shoulders, 
and  suddenly  remembered  how  many  years  it  had 
been  since  I  had  held  him  close.  I  wanted  to  run 
back  to  those  lost  years,  gather  him  up  as  I  had  done 
many  times  before,  but  knew  that  the  chance  was 
gone  forever;  for  here  was  a  man  in  yet  a  boy's  body 
or  better  still  a  boy  in  a  man's  body,  and  fathers  are 
embarrassing  when  they  get  "mushy." 

Hesitatingly  Paul  raised  confused  sky-blue  eyes  that 
still  showed  traces  of  recent  emotion  until  they  met 
and  locked  with  mine;  words  passed  between  us  that 
would  have  sounded  trivial  and  insignificant  uttered. 

I  walked  over  to  the  car  and  said:  "Come  on,  Son, 
let's  go  home." 

"Thanks,  Dad,  thanks  for  everything."  As  I  calmly 
drove  home  in  the  poignant  silence,  I  felt  that  I,  too, 
had  learned  a  lesson. 


MARCH    1962 


173 


LAND  OF  PAUL 


BY    EDWIN    O.    HAROLDSEN 


In  Asia  Minor,  inhabited  today  by  the  Turks,  no 
missionary  boldly  preaches  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
as  in  the  days  of  the  great  Apostle  Paul. 

Turkey  long  has  permitted  minority  groups  (for 
instance,  Greeks  in  the  historic  old  city  of  Istanbul) 
to  hold  their  own  Christian  religious  rites.  But  prose- 
lyting has  been  against  Moslem  and  Turkish  tradition. 

As  elsewhere  in  the  world,  Latter-day  Saint  service- 
men and  civilians  on  overseas  assignments  in  Turkey 
are  holding  Sunday  School,  Sacrament  meetings,  and 
other  Church  meetings  in  US-maintained  buildings 
with  the  co-operation  of  the  chaplain's  office. 

These  groups,  supervised  by  the  French  Mission  of 
the  Church,  have  given  us  spiritual  backstopping  and 
growth  during  our  stay  in  this  strange,  far-off  land 
of  Turkey. 

In  conforming  with  Turkish  traditions  and  the 
counsel  of  US  officials,  we  have  made  no  effort  to 
use  our  meetings  and  activities  to  proselyte  the  Turks. 
However,  events  during  the  past  two  years  have 
prompted  us  to  hope  and  pray  that  Asia  Minor  might 
again  be  open  to  missionary  work  as  it  was  in  the 
days  of  Saul  of  Tarsus. 

We  have  dared  to  hope  that  officials  might  interpret 
nominal  guarantees  of  religious  freedom  under  the 
new  constitution  broadly  enough  to  encourage  free 
discussion  and  dissemination  of  non-subversive  re- 
ligious ideas  including  the  principles  of  the  restored 
gospel  of  Christ,  which  could  revitalize  the  Turk- 
ish nation. 

Meanwhile,  we  individual  LDS  members  have  at- 
tracted considerable  attention  among  our  Turkish 
friends  and  have  had  opportunities  to  explain  some 
of  the  principles  and  activities  of  the  Church,  for  the 
Turks  are  extremely  friendly  and  hospitable.  Almost 
every  time  we  meet  one  for  the  first  time— in  his  home, 


1.  Ruins  of  ancient  Corinth,  Greece. 

2.  Ruins  of  Perga  where  Paul  and  Barnabus  preached. 

3.  Iconium,   Turkey,  where  Paul  preached  in  the  synagogue. 
(Modern  Konya.) 

4.  Tarsus,  Turkey,  visible  reminder  of  Roman  times. 

5.  "St.  Paul's  Well"  of  Tarsus. 

6.  Great  theater  at  Ephesus. 

7.  Ruins  of  Laodicea,  one  of  seven  churches  of  Asia.   (Rev. 
1:11.) 

8.  Attalia  (modern  Antalya.) 

9.  Entering  Antioch  from  the  North.  (Modern  Antakyo. ) 


office,  or  shop—he  wants  to  serve  us  a  dainty  little 
glass  of  thick  brown  coffee  or  steaming  tea.  We 
respond  as  warmly  and  sincerely  as  we  can  that  these 
things  are  yasaktir  (forbidden).  Our  Turkish  friend 
is  amazed.  Perhaps  he  has  heard  of  an  American  who 
does  not  smoke  or  drink,  but  an  American  who  does 
not  drink  tea  or  coffee?    How  very  unusual. 

Generally  we  merely  explain  that  we  belong  to 
a  Christian  group  known  as  Mormons.  If  our  friend 
has  a  persistent  curiosity  we  explain  further  that  just 
as  Moslems  have  been  told  by  their  prophet,  Moham- 
med, not  to  drink  alcohol,  so  Mormons  have  been 
admonished  by  our  Church  that  it  is  not  wisdom  to 
use  tea,  coffee,  tobacco,  and  other  things  harmful 
to  the  body. 

This  explanation  brings  a  smile  and  often  the  com- 
ment that  Mormons  are  very  much  like  Moslems.  In- 
deed, we  have  found  that  Turkish  people  have  many 
fine  qualities. 

The  Turks  are  descendants  of  people  who  were 
not  even  living  in  Asia  Minor  in  Paul's  day.1  Their 
forefathers  migrated  to  the  Anatolian  plateau  (Asia 
Minor)  from  Central  Asia  centuries  after  the  time  of 
Christ.  Today,  known  as  Turks,  they  worship  not  in 
the  Christian  chapels  as  inhabitants  of  Asia  Minor  did 
in  New  Testament  times,  but  in  domed  mosques,  the 
spired  minarets  of  which  pierce  the  blue,  Utah-like 
sky  in  forty  thousand  towns  and  villages  of  this  Texas- 
sized  country.  Generally  only  Turkish  men  respond 
to  the  meyzin  who  mounts  the  minaret  and  calls  the 
Modem  faithful  to  prayer  five  times  a  day. 

Christian  chapels  carved  in  huge  cones  of  soft 
volcanic  tufa  in  the  famous  Goreme  area  of  central 
Anatolia,  some  of  them  with  beautifully  preserved 
paintings  of  the  Last  Supper  and  other  sacred  scenes, 
serve  today  as  tourist  spots  and  sometimes  ordinary 
human  dwellings.2 

Historians  note  that  Jews  began  migrating  into 
Asia  Minor  after  the  fall  of  Jerusalem  in  the  sixth 
century  B.C.,  with  the  major  influx  after  the  conquest 
of  Alexander  the  Great.3 

It  was  to  the  Jewish  congregations  in  Asia  Minor 
that  Paul  went  to  teach  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 
There  are  no  records  to  indicate  how  long  the  pos- 
terity of  his  converts  remained  steadfast  in  the 
faith.  But  as  prophesied  by  Paul,  the  descendants  of 
the   early-day  Saints    certainly   must   have    departed 


MARCH    1962 


175 


from  righteousness  and,  like  the  Nephites,  reaped 
destruction.4  Perhaps  they  fell  into  the  same  sins 
that  caused  the  downfall  of  Imperial  Rome,  the  great 
military  and  political  power  of  that  era. 

At  any  rate,  in  ruins  throughout  Asia  Minor  today 
lie  great  Roman  cities  where,  as  we  learn  from  the 
New  Testament,  congregations  of  Saints  worshiped 
in  former  days.  Uncounted  millions  of  tons  of 
sculptured  stone— Corinthian  columns,  statues,  look- 
out towers,  arches,  baths,  aqueducts,  stadia,  and 
amphitheaters  bear  silent  witness  of  the  power  and 
glory  of  Rome  in  the  time  of  Christ. 

However,  there  are  some  thrilling  reminders  of  the 
early  Christian  era;  for  instance,  Tarsus,  where  Paul 
was  born,  today  is  spelled  by  the  Turks  exactly  as 
it  is  in  the  King  James  version  of  the  Bible.  However, 
modern  Tarsus  is  a  far  cry  from  the  Tarsus  of 
Paul's  day. 

Paul  was  a  "citizen  of  no  mean  city."  Indeed,  the 
Silician  capital  had  a  university  celebrated  for  its 
school  of  philosophy  and  literature.  The  Emperor 
Augustus  had  been  instructed  by  Athenodorus,  the 
Stoic  and  teacher  from  Tarsus.  As  Fulton  Oursler 
described  ancient  Tarsus,  "the  noisy  mysticism  and 
rascality  born  of  commerce  in  far-eastern  by-lanes 
and  bazaars  mingled  with  the  self-conscious  gallantry 
of  Greek  settlers."5 

Today  Tarsus  is  a  nondescript  Turkish  city  of 
forty  thousand  which  looks  more  like  an  overgrown 
village  than  a  city.  The  author  noted  a  single  mas- 
sive stone  arch,  spanning  one  of  the  two  lanes  of 
traffic  on  the  main  street,  as  the  only  visible  reminder 
of  the  Tarsus  of  Roman  times. 

"The  streets  where  Saul  (Paul)  played  are  now 
buried  twenty  feet  deep  under  the  shabby  sidewalks 
of  the  modern  town,  but  it  is  still  an  exciting  experi- 
ence to  visit  Tarsus.  Today  the  town  is  full  of  houses 
made  of  mud  and  stone  in  the  very  same  fashion  as 
those  built  in  the  time  of  Saul.  The  same  kind  of 
semitropical  trees  quiver  in  the  wind.  There  are 
opulent  shade-woods  of  myrtle  and  oleander,  pome- 
granate, fig,  orange,  and  citron.  The  farmers  reap 
good  harvests  still  of  grain  and  cotton,  of  valonia,  of 
sesame  seed,  apples,  apricots,  and  grapes  which  grow 
in  the  foothills  that  creep  near  to  the  town."6 

Even  geography  has  changed  at  Tarsus  since  Cleo- 
patra "came  sailing  up  the  river  Cydnus  in  a  barge 
with  gilded  stern  and  outspread  sails  of  purple,"  as 
Plutarch  describes  the  event.  Tarsus  today  is  located 
on  a  productive  delta  twelve  miles  north  of  the  Medi- 
terranean and  entirely  on  the  west  bank  of  the  river 
the  Turks  call  the  Berdan.  But  US  experts  say  below 
sea  level  swamps  and  other  evidences  between  Tarsus 


and  the  sea  suggest  that  the  city  was  right  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river  in  Paul's  day. 

Today,  as  must  have  been  true  then,  men  often 
ride  donkeys  from  place  to  place  in  Tarsus,  their  feet 
nearly  touching  the  ground.  However,  they  have  to 
share  the  cobblestone  streets  with  vehicles— a  rattle- 
trap taxi,  a  truck  filled  with  cotton  bales  or  men, 
a  beat-up  old  bus  jammed  with  passengers  and  carry- 
ing on  top  (tethered  to  the  luggage  rail)  a  goat,  sheep, 
or  flocks  of  chickens. 

As  elsewhere  in  the  back  country  of  Turkey,  the 
mustached  Turk  men  of  Tarsus  wear  caps  and  drab 
clothing— much-patched  pants,  often  with  baggy  seats 
and  tight-fitting  legs.  Everywhere  they  stare  at  you 
as  though  you  were  a  creature  from  outer  space.  But 
you  stare,  too— at  such  oriental  sights  as  men  indolently 
sitting  in  front  of  tea  houses,  smoking  water  pipes, 
and  peasant  women  scurrying  about  with  bodies 
covered  with  sweater,  shawl,  and  baggy,  ankle-length 
pants.  Inevitably,  too,  you  are  followed  by  curious 
Turkish  boys. 

If  you  have  an  English-speaking  guide  at  Tarsus 
you  may  find  "St.  Paul's  Well,"  an  old  watering  place 
that  might  have  been  used  in  Paul's  day.  The  well 
is  located  in  a  dusty,  vacant  lot  behind  some  dingy 
shops.  The  winch  used  to  hoist  water— a  horizontal 
wooden  roller  supported  by  two  round,  stone  columns 
and  turned  by  a  big  cast  iron  wheel— still  is  in  place, 
but  the  well  is  not  used  today. 

About  140  miles  southeast  of  Tarsus  and  just  inside 
the  Turkish-Syrian  border  is  another  place  which  had 
special  significance  to  the  early-day  Saints— Antioch 
of  Syria.  Until  recent  years  it  was  located  in  Syria 
but  today  is  known  as  Antakya,  Turkey. 

The  writer  of  Acts  records  that  Barnabas  journeyed 
to  Tarsus  to  meet  Saul  (Paul),  and  brought  him  to 
Antioch.  (Acts  11:26.)    Then  he  adds: 

".  .  .  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  a  whole  year  they 
assembled  themselves  with  the  church,  and  taught 
much  people.  And  the  disciples  were  called  Chris- 
tians first  at  Antioch." 

Today,  like  Tarsus,  Antioch  is  a  thoroughly  Moslem, 
ordinary  Turkish  provincial  city.  It  even  has  the 
same  population— forty  thousand.  Except  for  a  mu- 
seum maintained  in  an  old  stone  structure  on  the 
outskirts  of  the  city,  which  is  known  as  "St.  Paul's 
Church,"  there  is  nothing  much  at  Antioch  to  remind 
one  of  its  Christian  past.  Not  even  the  word  Antioch 
appears  in  the  city  though  one  does  see  old  stone 
kilometer  posts  on  the  Syrian  side  of  the  border  still 
listing  the  distance  to  "Antioche." 

To  a  follower  of  Jesus  Christ,  perhaps  the  most 
stirring  sight  in  Asia  (Continued  on  page  193) 


176 


THE  IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


to  be  brave 


or  disaster  or  death. 


BUT  TO  ENDURE  IN  THE  FACE  OF  ADVERSITY  ...  TO  DISCIPLINE 
RESOLUTELY  THE   DRIVES   OF   DESIRE   AND   APPETITE   ...  TO 


ESTABLISH    WORTHY   GOALS   AND    STRIVE    FOR   THEM 


.   TO 


CHOOSE     NOBLE     IDEALS     AND   LIVE   BY  THEM   ...  TO   SERVE 


WORTHY  CAUSES  SELFLESSLY,  SACRIFICIALLY  ...  TO  MEET 
STALWARTLY  THE  RELENTLESS  COMMONPLACE  CHALLENGES 
OF  THE  ETERNAL  EVERYDAY, 


this  deman 


more  than  bravery 


•        9 


v/  / /  t\X/ iL\A/€)     lit  (J  I  U 


responsi 
d  and  man. 


MORAL 
COUR- 


Physical  fearlessness  may  be  forced  and  tem- 
porary. It  may  have  an  unworthy  motivation 
or  expression.  Thieves  and  bullies  and  cut- 
throats have  a  certain  degree  of  bravery. 

True  moral  courage  expresses  itself  in  character 
.  and  discipline,  in  moral  living,  in  participating 
citizenship,  in  an  earnest  search  for  truth,  in 
preserving  faith  and  convictions  and  honor,  in 
avoiding  dishonor  and  conduct  that  leads  to 
self -contempt. 

On  several  occasions  J.  Edgar  Hoover  has  writ- 
ten on  the  subject  of  moral  courage  and  moral 
living,  using  as  his  model  Sam  Cowley,  "the 
highest  example  of  good  it  has  been  my  pleasure 
to  know." 

Samuel  Parkinson  Cowley  was  the  son  of  an 
apostle  and  brother  of  another.  He  served  as 
a  missionary  in  Hawaii  and  remained  an  active 
devoted  member  of  the  Church.  Elder  Cowley 
joined  the  Federal  Bureau  of  Investigation  in  its 
infancy,  earned  the  high  rank  of  inspector,  and 


e  ana  a 


1/1/  tf 


gained  enduring  glory  for  his  heroism  in  end- 
ing the  careers  of  two  depraved  murderers, 
John  Dillinger  and  "Baby  Face"  Nelson.  He 
died  after  a  gun  battle  in  which  Nelson  was  killed. 

At  his  funeral  a  friend  said  of  Brother  Cowley : 

"I  have  thought  that  his  name  should  have 
been  Peter.  He  was  a  veritable  rock  to  those  who 
knew,  who  loved  and  trusted  him.  His  was  the 
calm  of  a  man  who  did  his  best  and  left  the  final 
decision  to  a  Higher  Power." 

Mr.  Hoover  has  paid  Sam  Cowley  his  highest 
tribute  of  respect  for  heroism,  for  bravery  which 
included  but  transcended  physical  courage.  He 
said  of  Samuel  Cowley's  death:  "This  sacrifice 
was  not  just  a  magnificent  demonstration  of 
momentary  heroism.  It  was  the  culmination  of 
that  greatest  of  all  adventures  in  moral  cour- 
age— a  truly  moral  life." 

Bravery,  with  proper  purpose  and  motivation, 
may  lead  to  heroic  action ;  without  proper  goals 
and  discipline  it  can  be  dangerous  and  destructive. 


Moral  courage  is  steady,  being  the  foundation 
of  devotion  to  duty,  loyalty,  and  trust.     It  ex- 
presses itself  through 
strong  minds, 
great  hearts, 
ready  hands, 
true  faith. 

Moral  courage  is  SOMETHING  MORE  THAN 
BRAVERY. 

By  Marion  D.  Hanks 


"Be  strong  and  of  good  courage; 
be  not  afraid,  neither  be  thou 

dismayed:  for  the  Lord  thy  God 

is  with  thee  whithersoever  thou 
goest." 

(Joshua  1:9.) 


■ 


- 


/'...S:" 


THE  ERA 
OF  YOUTH 

MARCH    1962 

MARION  D.  HANKS.  EDITOR 
ELAINE  CANNON,  ASSOCIATE  EDITOR 


bj    i/  I     \J  I  V  \J  X  VJL     V  I  VvX/O     By  Elaine  Cannon 

"Shall  the  youth  of  Zion  falter  in  defending  truth  and  right?"  This  oft-sung, 

oft-repeated  quote  takes  on  new  significance  in  a  world  when  the  survival  of  the 

physically  fittest  is  not  so  important  as  the  survival  of  the  morally  fittest. 

To  be  what  we  ought  to  be  when  we  ought  to  be  it — to  stand  up  and  be  counted 

on  the  side  of  right  and  truth  takes  real  moral  courage.     That  is  what  this  issue 

is  all  about. 

To  yearn  after  moral  courage,  to  feel  the  need  of  it  in  one's  life,  to  value  the 

important  part  it  plays  in  the  eternal  scheme  of  things  is  a  common  goal  among 

spiritually   educated  Latter-da^  Saint  youth. 

How  does  one  get  it?    It's  not  a  commodity  to  be  purchased. 

It's  not  a  gift  to  be  given. 

It's  a  quality  to  be  earned  through  prayer,  preparation,  and  performance. 


for  guidance  in  your  life. 

for  awareness  of  yourself — your  strengths  and  your  weaknesses. 
for  understanding  of  life  itself  and  gospel  principles  governing  it. 
for  remembrance,  for  will,  for  strength  to  do. 


^&* 


by  studying  gospel  principles. 

by  learning  proper  social  procedures,  clever,  conversational  comebacks  as 

effective  defense  measures. 

by  watching  the  company  you  keep,  the  experiences  you  enter  into. 

by  taking  a  periodic  check  of  choices  made  along  the  way. 


having  prepared  yourself  and  prayed  for  guidance  and  strength,  determine  to  DO. 
Some  simple  practical  "crutches"  along  the  way  can  be  useful  until  moral  courage 
becomes  a  habit. 


ERFORM 


read  the  scripture  regularly,  more  eagerly  and  carefully  in  a  period  of  temptation, 
tie  a  little  string  around  your  finger  as  a  literal  reminder. 
carry  a  small  notebook  full  of  lofty,  strengthening  thoughts, 
jot  down  thoughts  of  your  own. 

memorize  an  effective  verse,  quote,  or  scripture  to  recite  to  yourself;  make  a  col- 
lection of  them! 
don't  trust  yourself  or  anyone  else  as  being  perfect,  above  sin. 


Great  Hearts 


By  Doyle  L.  Green 

MANAGING     EDITOR 
IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


It  was  a  cold,  early  winter  night  in  Korea.  A  number  of  servicemen  after  having  attended 
a  late  movie  were  returning  to  their  tents.  A  Greek  boy,  Arthur  Arvanitas,  from  Pittsburgh, 
Pennsylvania,  saw  walking  in  front  of  him  a  young  Mormon  from  Delta,  Utah.  "Hey,  Fullmer, 
wait  up,"  he  called  out.  But  Collins  Fullmer,  upon  recognizing  the  Greek  boy,  quickened  his 
pace.  They  lived  in  the  same  tent.  Collins  didn't  appreciate  the  type  of  language  and  jokes  that 
Arvanitas  and  others  in  the  tent  constantly  engaged  in. 

But  Arthur  knew  something  about  the  LDS  Church  and  secretly  had  admired  young  Fullmer, 
so  catching  him  he  started  asking  about  the  Mormon  religion.  After  they  reached  their  tent 
the  discussion  continued  with  young  Fullmer  explaining  in  some  detail  the  principles  of  the 
restored  gospel. 

The  conversation  having  come  to  an  end,  the  two  boys  made  ready  for  bed.  It  was  to  be 
a  cold  night  for  Arthur,  as  he  had  not  yet  been  issued  his  blankets  and  had  nothing  but  a 
summer  sleeping  bag.  He  knew,  however,  that  Collins  had  two  blankets,  and  as  he  unrolled 
his  sleeping  bag  he  thought  to  himself,  "Well,  now,  here  is  the  test.  If  Fullmer  is  really  a  Chris- 
tian, he  will  let  me  use  one  of  his  blankets." 

He  really  didn't  expect  it  to  happen,  but  in  a  moment  came  Collins'  voice,  "Hey,  Arvanitas, 
I  have  two  blankets.    I  only  need  one.    I  want  you  to  take  the  other." 

"No,  Fullmer,"  he  protested,  "I  don't  really  need  one.    You  keep  them  both.    They're  yours," 

But  Collins  insisted,  and  after  Arthur  had  placed  the  blanket  as  a  liner  in  his  sleeping  bag, 
he  crawled  in  saying  to  himself,  "Well,  Arvanitas,  this  guy  practices  what  he  preaches.  He's 
a  much  better  man  than  you  are,  for  you  know  darned  well  you  wouldn't  have  offered  him  a 
blanket,  if  the  situation  had  been  reversed.  You  better  listen  to  him."  He  did,  and  in  a  few 
months'  time  he  joined  the  Church.  Today,  he  is  superintendent  of  the  Young  Men's  Mutual 
Improvement  Association  in  the  new  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  Stake. 


I 


'-/.■.-•'  I  Iff  f   § 


FA 


£  t 


mm 

gp.ijpplg 

'      £5^ 

f>/', . 

k,\ 

W'MM'j 

v^ 

\3 

$    *  *\  aV  jC    J 

N 

KlsK 

3*r -r"*' 

T         ''J/.'d' 

READY 
HANDS 


As  the  young  missionary  trudged 
along  the  dusty  road,  making  his 
way  alone  to  the  Wolf  Point 
Reservation,  he  had  very  serious 
thoughts. 

He  remembered  his  elation 
upon  being  called  on  a  mission. 
He  looked  back  to  his  dream  of 
preaching  in  a  great  modern  city 
or  even  sailing  to  a  Pacific  Isle 
where  distance,  native  races,  and 
tropical    life    held    enchantment. 

But  here  he  was,  trying  to  find 
an  Indian  Chief  of  Wolf  Point, 
the  surroundings  not  unlike  his 
father's  ranch,  and  through  his 
eyes,  about  as  exciting.  For  an- 
other thing,  it  was  reported  that 
these  Lamanites  were  not  kindly 
toward  the  missionaries  or  to- 
ward any  white  men,  for  that 
matter.  The  chief  gave  all  whites 
to  understand  that  he  would  stay 
on  his  side  of  the  fence  if  they 
would  stay  on  theirs. 

That  fence,  that  official  bound- 
ary, was  what  the  young  man  was 
following  now,  hoping  soon  to 
come  to  a  gate  where  he  could 
enter    and  approach  the  Indians 


with  the  gospel  message.  From  that  point  on  he 
scarcely  dared  plan.  His  prayers  that  morning 
had  been  only  that  "the  way  might  be  opened 
for  preaching  the  word  of  the  Lord."  His  re- 
luctance to  preach  in  this  land,  his  fatigue 
following  his  long  hike,  and  his  homesickness, 
together  with  a  general  feeling  of  being  on 
a  useless  journey,  just  about  caused  him  to  turn 
back  and  give  up. 

He  glanced  toward  the  fence,  and  over  it  to  the 
Indian  ponies  and  the  cattle 
munching  their  way  toward 
the  outer  boundary.  Instant- 
ly he  noticed  a  break  in  the 
fence.  Part  of  the  barbed 
wire,  some  of  the  cedar 
posts,  and  quite  a  section  of 
rails  which  reinforced  the 
fence  bore  evidence  of  break- 
ing and  trampling  by  ani- 
mals in  a  frightened  frenzy. 

This  same  situation  at 
home  would  have  demanded 
that  he  lay  everything  aside 
and  mend  the  fence  before 
any  animals  wandered  off 
or  more  damage  was  done 
to  the  fence.  But  out  here, 
dressed  in  his  dark  suit,  set 
apart  to  preach,  not  to  labor 
with  his  hands,  how  far 
should  he  go?  Then,  torn 
between  ingrained  duty  to 
farm  jobs,  and  perhaps  un- 
consciously delaying  the  duty 
to  preach  which  lay  ahead,  he  decided  to  repair 
the  fence. 

He  took  off  his  coat  and  carefully  hung  it  on 
a  post.  Then  rolling  up  his  shirt  sleeves  and 
loosening  his  tie,  he  went  to  work.  Without 
a  shovel  or  pliers  the  labor  was   slow.     Sweat 


MORAL 
COUR 


poured  down  his  face,  and  his  hands  became 
blistered.  In  no  time  at  all  his  best  shoes  were 
dusty  and  deeply  marked  with  post  scratches, 
his  pants'  cuffs  filled  with  soil  and  weeds.  One 
would  scarcely  recognize  the  immaculate  preacher 
of  an  hour  earlier.  And  from  within,  he  scarcely 
recognized  himself,  either.  Lost  in  a  needed  task, 
he  no  longer  felt  so  sorry  for  himself. 

As  he  straightened  his  back  and  wiped  his  face 
with  hands  dirty  and  tender,  he  glanced  along 
the  mended  section  of  fence  with  deep  satisfaction. 
Then  he  was  startled  to  see  an  Indian  quietly 
watching  him  from  the  back  of  a  pony. 

How  long  the  Indian  had  observed  him,  the 
boy  could  not  guess.  Perhaps  he  had  suspected 
him  of  breaking  the  fence  and  trying  to  steal 
the  cattle  and  horses.  Perhaps  he  had  meant  to 
protect  his  property  with  his  very  life!  But 
thinking  to  make  the  best  of  the  matter,  the  mis- 
sionary put  on  his  coat  and  walked  toward 
the  Indian. 

From  the  stolid  look  on  the  man's  face,  the 
missionary  could  not  tell  whether  here  was 
a  friend  or  an  enemy.  But  as  he  approached,  the 
Indian  got  down  from  his  horse  and  led  it  by 
the  bridle  to  meet  the  fence  mender.  As  they 
came  together,  the  Indian  halted  and  said,  "You 
mend  my  fence.    You  ride  my  horse." 

The  prayer  of  the  morning  was  ansiuered! 
A  friend  was  made.  An  opening  for  the  word  of 
the  Lord  had  come! 

For  the  length  of  a  successful  mission,  the 
chief's  horse  was  at  the  command  of  this  formerly 
reluctant  speaker  of  the  Word.  Always  the  Indian 
reminded  his  listening  tribesmen,  "He  mend  my 
fence.    He  ride  my  horse." 

President  Oscar  A.  Kirkham  loved  to  tell  the 
story  of  the  fence-mending  missionary  and  the 
Wolf  Point  Indians-  It  can  be  read  as  he  told  it 
in  his  book  SAY  THE  GOOD  WORD,  p.  19. 


The  Many  Heroes  of  Faith 


By  faith  Abel  offered  unto  God  a  more  excellent  sacrifice  than  Cain, 


Noah,  being  warned  of  God  of  things  not  seen  as  yet,  .  .  prepared  an  ar) 


out  into  a  place  which  he  should  after  receive  for  an  inheritance,  obeyed;  c 


he  was  tried,  offered  up  Isaac;  and  he  that  had  received  the  promises  offer* 


refused  to  be  called  the  son  of  Pharaoh's  daughter;  Choosing  rather  to  suj 


a  season;  Esteeming  the  reproach  of  Christ  greater  riches  than  the  treasur 


tell  of  Gedeon,  and  of  Barak,  and  of  Samson,   and  of  Jephthae;  of  David 


wrought  righteousness,  obtained  promises,  stopped  the  mouths  of  lions,  Qm 


were  made  strong,  waxed  valiant  in  fight,  .  .  .  They  were  stoned,  they  wer 


1 


all,  having  obtained  a  good  report  through  faith,  .  .  . 


V  j^» 


( 
\ 

ri 


Q 


-7 


By  faith  Enoch  was  translated  that  he  should  not  see  death;  .  .  .  By  faith 


to  the  saving  of  his  house;  .  .  .  By  faith  Abraham,  when  he  was  called  to  go 


md  he  went  out,  not  knowing  whither  he  went.  .  .  .  By  faith  Abraham,  when 


ed  up  his  only  begotten  son.  .  .  .  By  faith  Moses,  when  he  was  come  to  years, 


fer  affliction  with  the  people  of  God,  than  to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for 


es  in  Egypt:  .  .  .  And  what  shall  I  more  say?  for  the  time  would  fail  me  to 


also, and  Samuel,  and  of  the  prophets:  Who  through  faith  subdued  kingdoms, 


enched  the  violence  of  fire,  escaped  the  edge  of  the  sword,  out  of  weakness 


'e  sawn  asunder,  were  tempted,  were  slain  with  the  sword:  .  .  .  And  these 


See  Hebrews  Chapter  11. 


CHECK  UP  ON  YOUR 
OWN  MORAL  COURAGE 


How  would  you  act  under  these 
circumstances?  Some  situations 
for  discussion  in  class,  at  flre- 

\side,  at  your  next  informal  get- 
together. 


J 


The  last  time  you  ran  for 

a  school  office  you  lost.    Now 

they    want     you    to     run     again. 


i 


f 


reu    are    late    for    an 
important  date,  but  you  se 
someone  with  car  trouble  who 
needs   a    push.      You    are    the 
only     one     around     to     help. 


13 


•3« 

You    want   a    car   of   your      ||L 

own.  You've  saved  enough  to  buy 

one,  but  to  keep  it  running  requires 

part-time   work.    The   only   job   you 

can  get  means  working  on  Sundays. 


•2 


Family    finances    are    insuf- 
ficient.   If  you  dropped  out  of 
school  activities,  you  could  handle 
a     job    after    school    to    help    out. 


Your  army  unit  is 
bivouacing    on    a    cold 
night,  and  you  have  two 
blankets.  Next  to  you  is  a  com- 
panion who  has  been  mocking 
your    religious    beliefs.    He 
has  no  blanket.  (See  story 
"Great    Hearts"    in    this 
Era  of  Youth) 


A  teacher  at  school  whom 

you  respect  very  much  scoffs 

at  your  views  on  evolution  and 

thrusts  his  own  on  you,  demanding 

acceptance  or  a  cut  in  your  grade. 


11 


A  crowd   you  know  well, 

who  supposedly  believes  as 

you  do,   decides  to  celebrate 

graduation      by     spiking     the 

punch   with   alcoholic   beverages. 


;t;ws. 


■^:M^' 


12 


best  friend  loses  inte 
est  in  church  activities  and  starts 
teasing  you  for  your  participation 


4 


You  go  to  a  party  in  good  faith, 
and  it  turns  out  to  be  a  wild  one. 


Your  parents  absolutely  forbid 

week-night  dates  or  too  many 

dates  with  the  same  person,  but 

you  want  to  go  more  than  anything. 


8 


You  scrape  fenders  with  a 
parked  car.  No  one  saw  it  happen. 


You  find  a  wallet 

full    of    money    but 

with    no    identification. 


w. 


parents   are    not. 

crowd    coaxes    you    to    take 

them  for  a  quick  ride  around 

the     block,     even     though     you 

haven't  permission  to  use  the  c 


Someone  with  whom 
go  around  a  lot  starts  shop- 
lifting a  little,  just  for  "kicks. 


Dear  Elder  Hanks: 

Perhaps  you  will  remember  me  from  your  missionary  days  in  Green  Bay,  Wis- 
consin, where  I  j  oined  the  Church  as  a  teen.  Our  family  is  living  now  in  Boulder, 
Colorado. 

For  the  past  several  years  we  have  enjoyed  the  wonderful  satisfaction  of 
seeing  our  son  Jim  becoming  an  outstanding  boy  in  school,  Church,  work,  and 
scouting,  and  in  living  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  As  we  watch  our  younger 
son  and  daughter  follow  in  his  footsteps,  we  feel  humble  and  grateful.  I  am 
full  of  appreciation  to  the  missionaries  who  brought  me  the  gospel  while  I  was 
yet  in  high  school,  and  to  the  Sunday  School  and  Primary  teachers  and  the 
scoutmasters  and  priesthood  advisers  and  other  wonderful  people  who  have 
helped  us  raise  our  children. 

Jim  will  graduate  in  the  upper  two  percent  of  his  senior  class  this  June 
and  has  been  enjoying  many  honors  for  work  well  done  this  year.  Besides  the 
"Science  Talent  Search"  honors  he  recently  won,  he  has  been  elected  to  the 
student  council,  chairman  of  the  Explorer  Council,  Boy  of  the  Month,  and 
was  chosen  from  the  local  group  to  "Report  to  the  Governor"  on  scouting  in 
Colorado.  Recently  he  had  the  opportunity  to  talk  to  a  civic  club  about  his 
work  with  arctic  and  alpine  research.  We  are  proud  that  when  he  was  asked  to 
write  a  theme  in  creative  writing  class  about  a  few  spoken  words  that  he  thought 
had  the  greatest  impact  on  a  person  or  a  people,  he  wrote  of  Joseph  Smith's 
first  prayer. 

My  heart  is  full  because  I  know  and  Jim  knows  that  it  works-it  works  to 
always  live  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  You  don't  have  to  live  in  a  Mormon 


community  to  live  the  gospel.  You  don't  have  to  compromise  your  values  to 
be  popular.  I  wish  that  I  could  tell  every  teen  and  every  parent  that  I  have 
a  testimony  that  "it  works."  No  one  has  to  be  ashamed  or  afraid  to  live  ac- 
cording to  the  teachings  of  the  Church. 

I  know  because  it  has  happened  to  our  son.  To  Jim  have  come  all  the  popu- 
larity, all  the  opportunities,  and  all  the  success  that  any  teen  could  want, 
in  spite  of  the  fact  that  he  was  one  of  only  five  Mormons  in  school  ;  he  never 
went  steady  although  that  was  the  popular  thing  to  do  here  ;  he  rides  a  bike 
when  most  of  his  friends  drive  cars;  he  has  always  respected  his  parents' 
wishes  as  to  late  hours,  dates,  etc.  He  was  the  only  one  to  raise  his  hand 
when  asked  by  the  biology  teacher  how  many  in  the  class  had  never  smoked  a 
cigaret  ;  he  often  has  to  tell  his  friends,  "I  can't  go  with  you  because  I  have 
to  clean  the  chapel,  or  go  ward  teaching,  or  work  so  I  can  afford  a  prom  ticket.  " 
Long  ago  Jim  learned  what  it  means  to  be  honest  with  yourself,  and  now,  as  he 
says,  "It  has  paid  off." 

Sincerely, 

Gloria  Palmer  Armstrong 


Editor's  Note:  Since  this  personal  letter  was  written  to  Elder  Hanks,  young  Jim  has  baptized 
his  father,  won  his  Eagle  award,  and  entered  BYU  on  a  scholarship.  We  print  it  not  to  glorify 
Jim  Armstrong— there  are  many  outstanding  young  Latter-day  Saints  making  comparable  con- 
tributions throughout  the  Church— but  to  (1)  re-emphasize  the  far-reaching  effects  of  sharing  the 
gospel,  and  (2)  to  reaffirm  our  certain  conviction  that  all  members  of  the  Church  who  live  the 
gospel  will  find  that  "it  works"  too. 


Getting  to 


A  Latter-day  Saint  girl  from  Divide,  Montana, 
Lynda  Maw,  has  been  charming  visitors  and 
winning  ribbons  at  county  fairs  in  recent  years 
with  her  oil  paintings.  As  reported  in  The  Mon- 
tana Standard,  "The  story  behind  those  paintings 
»     -~  ...  is  the  story  of  a  courageous,  cheerful  young 

woman — a  young  woman  who  has  overcome  what  to  many  would  seem  an  insurmount- 
able obstacle. 

"For  Lynda  does  all  of  her  painting  by  holding  her  brushes  in  her  teeth." 
A  patient  in  a  Portland,  Ore.,  hospital  from  the  time  she  was  three  weeks  old  until 
she  was  fifteen,  Lynda,  now  twenty,  began  painting  with  oils  when  she  was  eleven. 
She  travels  thirty  miles  to  Butte  for  church  services  each  Sunday  where  the  family  is 
active  in  the  Butte  Third  Ward.  Her  paintings  center  on  wildlife  scenes,  particularly 
ones  featuring  birds  and  deer. 


Helen  Marie  Thompson,  daughter  of 
Brother  and  Sister  William  Thomp- 
son, was  born  December  24,  1938 
at  Tremonton,  Utah.  She  and  her 
family  now  live  at  460  Custer  Ave., 
Ogden,  Utah.  They  are  active 
members  of  the  Ogden  40th  Ward  in  the  Ben  Lomond  Stake. 

Helen's  life  and  activities  are  unusual,  due  to  the  fact  that  she  has  never  been  able 
to  use  either  her  arms  or  her  legs,  and  has  been  confined  to  a  wheelchair  for  her 
entire  life.  This,  however,  has  not  kept  her  from  activity.  She  is  MIA  speech  director, 
Sunday  School  teacher,  Gleaner  representative,  and  a  former  Junior  Gleaner  repre- 
sentative in  the  40th  ward. 

Helen  has  received  special  individual  awards  for  five  consecutive  years.  She  has  earned 
her  Worker  Bee,  Honor  Bee,  Mia  Joy,  and  Silver  Gleaner  awards  and  is  now  working 
to  become  a  Golden  Gleaner. 

She  graduated  from  Ben  Lomond  High  School  at  the  age  of  19  (in  cap  and  gown), 
yet  she  has  never  been  able  to  attend  public  school. 

Her  hobbies  are  numerous.  She  does  intricate  beadwork  on  earrings  and  necklaces;  she 
paints,  sews,  knits,  crochets — all  done  lying  on  her  stomach,  working  with  her  teeth. 
She  loves  to  read  church  books,  and  then  she  discusses  the  material  with  her  mother. 


Know  You... 


One  of  her  greatest  hobbies  is  in  loving  her  neighbor  as  herself. 

Her  mother  has  never  coddled,  pitied,  or  babied  Helen,  but  has  always  helped  her  to 

live  each  day  to  its  fullest  and  to  make  her  own  place  in  the  world.    Sister  Thompson 

was  chosen  the  outstanding  mother  of  a  shut-in  in  1958. 

She  has  had  training  in  photograph  tinting  and  has  some  of  her  work  on  display.   She 

hopes  to  go  into  this  line  of  work. 

She  is  a  member  of  the  Disabled  Citizens  of  America,  acting  unofficially  as  assistant 

secretary,  and  is  card  chairman  for  the  National    Shut-ins    Association.      She   spends 

hours  each  week  calling  other  shut-ins  to  talk  to  them  in  order  to  cheer  and  buoy  them  up. 

It  is  inspiring  to  attend  meetings  where  Helen  is  taking  part.    Without  any  ado,  one 

girl  or  another  gives  her  the  help  that  she  needs,  always  with  a  feeling  of  love,  and 

as  if  it  were  a  privilege,  which  it  really  is. 

Her  word  of  advice  to  all  other  young  people  is,  "Live  for  today.   If  each  day  is  lived 

to  the  very  best  of  our  ability,  we  will  never  need  to  fear  for  the  future." 


Ruth  Ellen  Banks  graduated  from  the 
Utah  School  for  the  Blind  in  Ogden, 
showing  a  remarkable  aptitude  for 
music.  Since  that  time  she  has  served 
her  community  and  her  Church  in 
a  very  admirable  way.  Ruth  Ellen's 
advice  to  others  who  are  handicapped  in  some  way  or  other  is  to  avail  themselves  of 
every  opportunity  for  education  and  church  participation.  "It's  no  fun  to  just  sit  and 
let  life  pass  you  by,"  says  Ruth  Ellen.  "There  is  too  much  to  learn,  to  be  done  in  this 
world.  And  though  it  may  take  a  handicapped  person  more  time  to  do  something, 
there  will  be  more  satisfaction  in  doing  it." 

And  Ruth  Ellen  has  been  doing  things.  She's  sung  in  choruses  at  Church  and  at  school. 
She's  been  Primary  organist  and  pianist  for  the  orchestra  for  the  Utah  Chapter  for 
the  Blind.  She  can  play  any  selection  on  the  piano  upon  hearing  it.  She  spends  one 
morning  each  week  reading  and  playing  her  accordion  (which  she  learned  to  play 
without  lessons!)  to  neighborhood  children.  She's  learned  to  be  creative  with  her  hands 
and  can  knit,  crochet,  weave,  do  leather  work,  and  wood  finishing  very  professionally, 
and  has  even  won  blue  ribbons  for  woodwork  and  knitting. 
She  has  graduated  from  seminary  and  also  taken  extension  classes  from  BYU. 
Ruth  Ellen  lives  in  Lehi,  Utah. 


The  Challenge  of 
LDS  Servicemen 

by  John  T.  Evans 

A     YOUNG     LDS     SERVICEMAN 

Latter-day  Saint  servicemen  can  learn  much  from 
the  men  of  the  Mormon  Battalion.  It  would  be 
difficult  to  envision  all  the  hardships  that  were 
endured  by  these  men.  They  were  men  with 
a  specific  purpose  who  volunteered  one  year  of 
their  lives  to  fight  in  a  war  of  which  they  never 
became  a  part.  They  marched  over  2,000  miles 
in  extreme  weather  and  were  improperly  pro- 
vided with  food  and  clothing,  and  yet  these  men 
were  admired  for  their  cheerfulness,  frugality, 
and  industry. 

Their  experiences  must  have  required  great 
physical  courage,  but  this  was  not  their  greatest 
challenge.  Brigham  Young  knew  that  the  real 
challenge  that  faced  these  men  was  that  of  moral 
courage,  and  before  they  departed  he  promised 
them  that  if  they  lived  the  teachings  of  the  Church 
"they  would  not  be  called  upon  to  shed  the  blood 
of  their  fellow  men."1  This  prophecy  was 
fulfilled. 

Today  the  challenge  of  an  LDS  serviceman  is 
not  one  primarily  of  physical  courage.  This  is 
important,  but  physical  courage  is  a  quality  which 
even  the  animals  in  the  forests  possess.  Our  real 
challenge  is  one  of  moral  courage. 

The  desire  and  determination  to  live  as  we 
know  we  should  has  always  been  our  greatest 
challenge.  We  must  want  to  enjoy  the  fruits  of 
righteousness — to  take  pride  in  doing  what's 
right,  to  read  good  books,  to  take  advantage  of 
opportunities.  We  must  pray  specifically  for 
the  strength  we  need  so  that  our  "minds  are  firm," 
and  we  do  put  our  "trust  in  God  continually."2 


^Essentials  in  Church  History,  p.  410. 
2 Alma  57:27. 


The  Growth  of  a  Missionary 


With  the  upsurging  of  missionary  work  throughout 
the  Church  and  the  sending  of  hundreds  of  new 
missionaries  into  the  field,  a  larger  number  of  LDS 
young  people  are  reaping  the  great  benefits  of  the 
missionary  system.  These  benefits  cannot  be  meas- 
ured, and  the  families  and  friends  of  the  missionaries 
never  cease  to  marvel  at  the  unprecedented  growth 
which  takes  place  in  their  sons  and  daughters. 

The  life  of  each  missionary  is  a  story  of  sacrifice 
and  blessing,  of  trials,  discouragements,  and  thrilling 
spiritual  experiences.  Each  missionary  could  prob- 
ably write  a  book  of  his  experiences.  Each  family 
thrills  with  his  letters.  They  vividly  depict  a  changing 
attitude,  a  concern  for  others,  and  a  wonderful  grow- 
ing knowledge,  proving  that  the  things  of  the  Spirit 
are  the  most  important. 

Here  are  excerpts  from  some  letters  from  a  young 
missionary.  Simple  but  revealing,  they  are  anony- 
mous for  obvious  reasons.  It  is  hoped  that  they  will 
help  young  people  realize  the  many  blessings  that 
are  obtained  by  accepting  a  missionary  call. 

Our  first  letter  was  written  by  the  missionary's 
mother,  the  remainder  by  the  missionary.  Each 
paragraph  is  part  of  a  different  letter. 


Dear  Son, 

Bless  you!  What  wonderful  news  you  gave  me  last 
night.  I'm  still  pinching  myself  (figuratively  of  course) 
to  make  sure  it's  true,  because  I've  wanted  it  for  so 
long.  Last  night  when  you  asked  me  to  guess  what 
you  had  decided  to  do  next  year,  I  was  really  serious 
when  I  went  into  the  list  according  to  our  last  dis- 
cussion. My  first  guess  was  that  you  were  going 
away  to  college.  I  knew  that  you  had  felt  left  out 
when  most  of  your  friends  went  there,  and  you  had 
to  stay  in  the  home  university  because  of  lack  of 
funds.  When  that  was  not  the  answer,  I  supposed  you 
were  going  to  accept  the  teaching  fellowship  at  our 
university  as  you  worked  for  your  doctor's  degree. 

I  just  couldn't  believe  it  when  you  said,  "I've  de- 
cided to  go  on  a  mission."  The  thing  I  had  wanted 
and  prayed  for  had  finally  come!  What  joy  welled 
in  my  heart  as  I  realized  that  of  your  own  free  will 


you  had  decided  that  was  the  thing  you  wanted  most, 
too.  Truly  you  have  given  to  your  parents  the 
greatest  gift  possible,  the  proof  that  their  teachings 
have  really  carried  over  into  your  life. 

You've  always  said  that  the  money  you've  been 
saving  since  you  first  started  work  as  a  newsboy  ten 
years  ago  was  to  buy  a  new  car.  Now  it  will  go  for 
a  mission!     What  a  wonderful  thing  to  spend  it  on. 

Why  am  I  writing  such  an  epistle  when  you  are 
still  home?  First,  to  get  into  practice  for  all  the 
letters  I'll  write  while  you're  gone,  and  second,  I  find 
it  is  so  much  easier  to  put  my  real  thoughts  and 
reactions  down  on  paper.  You  are  always  so  busy 
and  in  such  a  hurry  that  I  follow  you  through  the 
house  while  I  try  to  tell  you  something,  and  then  find 
after  you've  gone  I  haven't  said  the  important  things 
at  all.  I  have  a  feeling  you  will  be  even  busier  while 
you  prepare  for  a  mission.  That's  why  the  letter. 
You  can  save  it  and  read  it  any  time,  but  I  do  want 
to  tell  you  again  how  much  I  love  you  and  how 
proud  I  am  of  you— how  proud  we  all  are!  I'm  sure 
you  have  a  faint  idea  that  we  approve  of  you  and 
your  plans.   We  dot  I  ! 


Dear  Family, 

Here  we  are  safe  and  sound.  The  trip  was  wonder- 
ful and  out  of  seventy-two  passengers,  sixty-eight 
were  missionaries,  so  you  can  imagine  the  amount  of 
milk  we  drank.  Bet  the  airlines  have  to  prepare 
specially  when  the  missionaries  take  off.  The  food 
over  here  isn't  bad  at  all,  and  my  stomach  is  behaving 
nicely  except  that  it  is  having  a  hard  time  getting 
used  to  two  meals  a  day.  For  dinner  we  go  down  to 
a  cafeteria  which  is  self-service.  You  push  a  button 
for  what  you  want.     It  is  good  food,  but  you'd  be 

surprised  what  you  get  when  you  can't  read  the  menu! 

#     *     #  '  *     « 

We  have  a  new  place— out  in  the  country.  We  fix 
our  own  meals  night  and  morning,  and  since  there  is 
only  one  little  wood  stove  for  which  we  have  to  chop 
the  wood,  we  often  have  a  cold  meal.  When  you 
tract  so  many  hours,  there  just  isn't  time  to  cook  a 
meal.    There  is  no  hot         (Continued  on  page  182) 


MARCH    1962 


177 


Leaders  and  Communication 

(Continued  from  page  157) 

necessary  before  the  leader  of  any 
organization  can  expect  to  have  an 
efficient  system  of  communication. 
Five  characteristics  deserve  our 
attention:1 


1.  The  channels  of  communication 
should  definitely  be  known.  An  effi- 
cient organization  demands  that 
each  member  know  who  is  in  his 
"chain  of  command,"  that  is,  to 
whom  messages  should  be  directed 
and  from  whom  messages  should  be 
expected.  Nothing  breeds  confu- 
sion like  not  knowing  the  channels 


Our  sincere  resolves  .  . 


THE 

SPOKEN 

WORD 


Later, 
ance.  . 


RICHARD   L.    EVANS 


It  would  seem  well  to  consider  what  happens  to 
our  sincere  resolves.  There  are  times  when  "We 
have  a  more  or  less  conscious  feeling  of  turning 
over  a  new  leaf,  of  getting  a  fresh  start,  .  .  .  and 
this  consciousness  is  usually  accompanied  by  a  more 
or  less  definite  determination  to  [do  better,  to  be  better].  .  .  . 
there  [may  be]  a  time  when  we  repent  of  our  repent- 
These  words,  written  half  a  century  or  so  ago,  suggest 
that  "This  ...  is  the  season  of  many  failures  to  carry  out  contracts 
that  people  have  made  with  themselves.  .  .  .  This  is  the  time  of 
danger,  when  the  strength  of  our  resolution  is  put  to  the  test.  If 
we  give  way  .  .  .  we  lose  ground;  ...  To  lose  confidence  in  other 
people  is  disheartening,  to  lose  the  confidence  of  other  people  is 
painful,  but  to  lose  confidence  in  one's  self  is  fatal.  .  .  ."1  This 
often  comes  from  attempting  too  much,  from  resolving  too  rashly. 
Sudden  declarations,  extreme  statements,  impetuous  proposals,  the 
sudden  solemn  swearing  that  we  will  assuredly  do  this  or  that,  is 
often  but  the  prelude  to  departure  from  avowed  practice  or  im- 
provement. And  often  it  is  better  calmly,  quietly,  to  do  what  we 
can  than  to  vow  that  we  will  do  more  than  we  reasonably  can. 
("It  is  [as]  important  to  keep  the  promises  you  make  to  yourself 
[as]  those  you  make  publicly."1)  But  even  when  resolves  are 
unwisely  made,  without  preparedness  or  without  full  knowledge 
of  facts,  they  should  not  be  suddenly  annulled  simply  on  impulse 
but  "abrogated  [if  at  all]  only  after  serious  deliberation  of  our 
higher  selves."1  They  should  not  be  "cast  aside  in  a  moment  under 
stress  of  the  very  temptation  against  which  they  were  intended  to 
guard."1  It  is  well  to  resolve  well,  but  it  is  not  well  to  resolve 
rashly  and  then  rashly  retreat  from  resolve.  Consistency,  con- 
tinuity are  the  real  shapers  of  character,  the  real  producers  of 
improvement.  And  quiet,  prayerful  determination  to  do  better, 
to  be  better,  is  better  than  a  boastful  declaration  of  what  we  are 
about  to  be.  Better  is  it  daily  to  go  about  being  better  than 
suddenly  avow  the  sudden  changing  of  ourselves,  and  then  too 
soon  find  ourselves  short  of  the  substance  to  do  what  we  have  said. 
God  grant  us  the  quiet,  consistent  constancy  of  character  required 
to  resolve  what  we  should,  and  then  to  see  things  through. 


xThe  Independent,  Editorial,  January  9,   1908. 


"The  Spoken  Word,"  from  Temple  Square  presented  over  KSL  and  the 
Columbia    Broadcasting    System,    January    7,    1962.     Copyright    1962. 


of  communication.  Many  times  it 
is  assumed  that  "everyone  knows" 
what  the  channels  are,  and  nothing 
is  ever  said,  and  many  things  are 
never  done.  In  reality,  however, 
newly  appointed  ward,  branch, 
stake,  and  district  officers  and  teach- 
ers sometimes  do  not  know  to  whom 
they  are  responsible;  for  example, 
if  not  explicitly  informed,  teachers 
in  the  MIA  organizations  often  don't 
know  to  whom  they  should  go  for 
help.  It  always  pays  to  take  a  little 
extra  time  to  review  the  structural 
relationships  of  your  organization 
for  new  people.  The  rewards  will 
be  great  in  efficient  operation,  new- 
found confidence,  and  lack  of  con- 
fusion. Make  certain  that  the 
channels  of  communication  are 
known. 

2.  A  formal  channel  of  communi- 
cation should  reach  every  member 
of  the  organization.  Since  an  organ- 
ization consists  of  relationships 
between  communication  units  (a 
person  in  a  position),  it  is  essential 
that  every  member  have  some  posi- 
tion in  the  organization.  The 
priesthood  quorums  are  continually 
admonished  to  see  to  it  that  every 
member  has  a  "job."  This,  it  seems, 
is  a  bold  attempt  to  get  every  mem- 
ber into  a  formal  channel  of 
communication,  to  give  all  members 
some  concrete  connection  with  the 
organization. 

As  the  head  of  an  organization, 
one  of  your  major  responsibilities  is 
to  see  that  everyone  has  a  position. 
You  can  draw  a  chart  of  all  the 
positions  in  your  organization  (put 
them  down  on  paper,  in  black  and 
white),  then  match  the  positions 
with  individuals.  If  you  have  more 
positions  than  people  in  the  organ- 
ization, you're  safe;  if  you  have 
more  people  than  positions,  some- 
one is  being  left  out,  and  that's  bad. 

Moreover,  if  you  are  organizing  an 
activity,  utilize  this  same  principle: 
see  that  every  individual  involved 
is  tied  to  it  by  a  formal  channel 
of  communication,  then  make  those 
channels  known— announce  who  the 
chairman  is,  who  his  assistants  are, 
and  to  whom  each  person  is  re- 
sponsible. You'll  have  a  much  more 
efficient  and  smooth-working  organ- 
ization, as  well  as  one  with  high 
morale. 

3.  The    lines    of    communication 


aSee:  C.  I.  Barnard,  The  Functions  of  the 
Executive  (Cambridge:  Harvard  University  Press, 
1947),   p.   73   ff. 


178 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


should  be  as  direct  or  short  as  pos- 
sible. The  basic  premise  here  is 
that  the  shortest  line  is  probably  the 
most  efficient  one,  that  less  distor- 
tion and  misunderstanding  occur  in 
a  message  when  the  fewest  number 
of  people  send  and  receive  it.  Many 
times  in  priesthood  work,  for  exam- 
ple, a  quorum  will  sponsor  an  event, 
and  the  president  will  assign  special 
task  committees  to  do  the  work. 
Unfortunately,  the  progress  reports 
go  first  to  a  work  chairman,  then 
to  a  general  chairman,  then  to 
a  sub-chairman  of  one  of  the  stand- 
ing committees,  then  to  the  chair- 
man of  the  standing  committee, 
before  the  president  or  the  quorum 
as  a  whole  has  access  to  the  in- 
formation. Each  of  the  "communi- 
cation units"  through  which  a  mes- 
sage must  go,  filter,  sift,  and  change 
the  message  according  to  his  point 
of  view  and  personality.  The  na- 
ture of  those  who  constitute  the 
units,  their  capacity  for  understand- 
ing, their  personal  interests,  and 
their  desire  to  interpret,  often  dis- 
tort the  message.  The  one  who 
receives  the  message  thinks  about 
it,  and  his  tongue  tingles  to  express 
his  opinion,  his  personal  interpre- 
tation of  the  message,  which  in  turn 
may  become  integrated  into  it,  thus 
contributing  to  its  distortion.  In 
addition,  unnecessary  communica- 
tion units  slow  down  the  flow  of 
messages  from  the  organization  head 
to  members  and  back  again.  Try 
to  keep  the  communication  chan- 
nels as  short  as  possible. 

4.  The  complete  line  of  commu- 
nication should  usually  be  used. 
"Short-circuiting"  the  channels  of 
communication  is  a  devious  practice. 
Nothing  is  more  exasperating  than 
having  a  superior  skip  your  position 
in  order  to  tell  those  responsible  to 
you  what  they  should  be  doing. 
Nothing  destroys  respect  and  confi- 
dence faster  than  being  "jumped" 
in  the  channel  of  communication. 
The  policy  should  always  be  to 
disseminate  information  very  rigidly 
through  the  entire  line  of  com- 
munication, even  if  it  may  seem  to 
move  slowly. 

You  may  have  been  involved  in 
the  type  of  violation  illustrated  by 
this  story:  The  stake  YWMIA  ac- 
tivity channel  of  communication  is 
something  like  this— stake  YWMIA 
president,  age  group  counselor, 
stake  Gleaner  leader,  ward  Gleaner 
class    leader,    and    ward    Gleaners. 


Messages  should  proceed  from  the 
top  to  the  bottom  and  back  in  that 
order.  In  one  stake  it  was  decided 
that  the  Gleaners  wanted  a  social 
activity.  Without  consulting  the 
stake  Gleaner  leader,  the  stake 
YWMIA  activity  counselor  promptly 
proceeded  to  organize  a  camp-out 
for  the  girls.  Arrangements  were 
nearly   completed  before  the  stake 


Gleaner  leader  became  apprised  of 
the  plans.  She  immediately  objected 
to  the  idea  and  called  the  party 
off.  A  serious  conflict  arose  out  of 
the  matter,  all  unnecessarily.  The 
complete  channel  of  communication 
from  the  stake  YWMIA  president 
to  the  ward  Gleaners  should  have 
been  used. 

5.  The  persons  sewing  in  key  com- 


Manna .  .  .  and  men 


THE 

SPOKEN 

WORD 


RICHARD    L.    EVANS 


On  a  subject  always  seasonable,  we  would  speak 
of  gratitude  and  the  giving  and  getting  of  gifts, 
first  citing  some  thoughts  from  a  thoughtful  source 
of  a  half  century  or  so  ago:  "If,  the  end  of  society 
is  to  produce  the  largest  number  of  free  human 
spirits,  or  generous  human  hearts,  of  strong  human  hands,  of  pure 
human  homes,  of  noble  human  lives;  .  .  .  the  setting  free  of  those 
who  are  in  bondage,  the  care  and  reverence  for  the  man  as  a  man, 
the  open  door  to  the  boy  and  girl  whose  feet  are  eager  to  climb,  .  .  . 
then  let  us  reverently  thank  God  that  we  were  born  in  an  age 
and  [time]  in  which  it  is  our  supreme  good  fortune  not  to  be 
'ministered  unto  but  to  minister'  Ml  —  not  to  get  only,  but  to  give.  As 
we  think  of  all  the  needs  of  all  people,  of  all  who  have  been  denied 
the  great  gift  of  freedom,  or  even  food  enough,  or  even  the  privi- 
lege of  learning  —  denied  even  the  simplest  literacy,  so-called  — 
when  we  think  of  the  problems,  the  sorrows,  the  needs,  we  may 
know  that  it  is  blessed  to  have  been  blessed  with  the  opportunity 
for  the  giving  of  service,  of  substance,  and  of  ourselves.  And  when 
we  pray  for  others,  may  God  help  us  in  part  to  answer  our  own 
prayers  through  our  own  earnest  efforts;  for  he  works  many  miracles 
and  many  services  through  the  means  of  men.  Manna  from  heaven 
may  come  under  some  circumstances,  but  help  from  the  hands  of 
other  men  blesses  both  giver  and  receiver  and  is  not  necessarily 
costly;  for  it  may  be  so  simple,  yet  so  great  a  gift,  as  counsel  or 
companionship,  or  comfort,  or  the  giving  of  talent  or  a  little  time, 
or  simply  showing  an  honest  interest  in  others  that  gives  them 
a  sense  that  they  are  not  alone  in  life.  Such  sometimes  are  among 
the  greatest  of  gifts.  "Then  shall  the  King  say  unto  them  .  .  .  Come, 
ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  .  .  .  For  I  was  an  hungred,  and  ye  gave 
me  meat:  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink:  .  .  .  Naked,  and  ye 
clothed  me:  I  was  sick,  and  ve  visited  me:  I  was  in  prison,  and 
ye  came  unto  me.  Then  shall  the  righteous  answer  him,  saying, 
Lord,  when  saw  we  thee  an  hungred,  and  fed  thee?  or  thirsty,  and 
gave  thee  drink?  ...  or  naked,  and  clothed  thee?  Or  when  saw  we 
thee  sick,  or  in  prison,  and  came  unto  thee?  And  the  King  shall 
answer  and  say  unto  them,  Verilv  I  sav  unto  you,  Inasmuch  as  ye 
have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  ...  ye  have  done  it 
unto  me."2 


iEditorial,  The  Outlook,  November  26,  1904. 
2Matthew  25:34-40. 


"The  Spoken  Word,"  from  Temple  Square  presented  over  KSL  and  the 
Columbia  Broadcasting  System,  December  17,  1961.    Copyright  1961. 


MARCH    1962 


179 


munication  positions  should  be 
competent.  This  suggests  that  leaders 
and  officials  have  the  responsibility 
of  becoming  more  effective  com- 
municators. It  practically  goes 
without  saying  that  the  quality  of 


communication  throughout  the  en- 
tire organization  is  affected  by  the 
communication  example  set  by  the 
leaders.  Violations  of  communi- 
cation principles  may  give  birth  to 
misunderstandings.    We  should  take 


The  Words  of  Christmas .  .  . 


THE 

SPOKEN 

WORD 


RICHARD   L.   EVANS 


We  have  heard  the  sounds  of  Christmas,  and  have 
seen  the  sights  of  Christmas,  and  have  felt  the 
feelings  of  Christmas,  and  now  for  a  moment  may 
we  mention  the  words  of  Christmas  —  words  with 
which  it  is  inseparably  associated  —  such  as  family, 
friends;  fellowship  and  feasting;  trees  and  trimmings;  secrets  and 
surprises;  gifts  and  giving;  warmer  feelings  from  stranger  to 
stranger,  from  friend  to  friend,  with  a  mellowing  influence  always; 
and  with  the  curt  comment  less  likely  to  occur  at  Christmas.  As 
the  poet  has  put  it:  "Oh,  somehow  it  seems  to  me  that  at  Christmas, 
man  is  almost  what  God  sent  him  here  to  be."1  There  are  other 
words  that  come  to  mind  at  Christmas:  music  and  memories;  be- 
loved faces;  vacant  chairs;  loved  ones  with  us,  loved  ones  away; 
home  and  love  and  peace,  which  are  surely  among  the  world's 
most  wonderful  words.  Scripture  counsels  us  to  "love  one  an- 
other,"2 to  "love  our  neighbour,"3  to  "love  .  .  .  the  stranger,"4  even 
to  "love  our  enemies,"5  to  "love  the  Lord  with  all  our  hearts"6  —  and 
even  to  love  ourselves,  by  living  so  as  to  have  happiness.  And  as 
to  peace  —  peace  within  as  well  as  outward  —  the  peace  of  which  the 
angels  sang  as  they  heralded  the  birth  of  the  Prince  of  Peace  —  in 
such  a  time  as  ours,  we  may  well  search  ourselves  to  see  what  words 
are  associated  with  peace.  Peace  is  not  passive  but  positive.  It  is 
service;  it  is  sharing;  it  is  fairness;  it  is  honesty;  it  is  cleanliness  of 
thinking;  it  is  cleanliness  of  conduct;  it  is  a  clear  and  quiet  con- 
science; it  is  freedom  from  quarreling  and  conflict;  it  is  living  within 
law,  and  it  comes  with  loving  men  and  proving  it,  and  loving  God 
and  keeping  his  commandments.  And  now  the  final  word  concern- 
ing Christmas  —  and  that  is  Christ  —  without  whom  there  would 
be  no  Christmas.  And  earnestly  we  would  here  and  now  acknowl- 
edge a  conviction  from  the  certainty  of  our  souls,  that  Jesus  is  the 
Christ,  the  divine  Son  of  God,  the  Only  Begotten  of  the  Father  in 
the  flesh,  our  Lord,  our  Savior,  and  Redeemer,  who  lived  and  died 
and  came  forth  from  death  to  life  in  a  literal  reality  of  resurrection. 
And  with  Job  we  would  witness  these  words:  "I  know  that  my 
Redeemer  liveth."7  God  bless  us  everyone,  and  help  us  all  to  keep 
within  our  hearts  and  homes  the  words  and  spirit  of  Christmas, 
and  to  receive,  this  day  —  and  always,  the  great  gift  of  per- 
sonal peace. 

xEdgar  A.   Guest. 
n  Peter  1:22. 
3See  Matt.   19:19. 
*Deut.    10:19. 
cSee  Luke  6:27. 
°Matt.   22:37. 
7Job  19:25. 

"The  Spoken  Word,"  from  Temple  Square  presented  over  KSL  and  the 
Columbia  Broadcasting  System,  December  24,  1961.    Copyright  1961. 


the  advice  of  the  Apostle  Paul  when 
he  says,  "Let  no  corrupt  communi- 
cation proceed  out  of  your  mouth, 
but  that  which  is  good  to  the  use 
of  edifying,  that  it  may  minister 
grace  unto  the  hearers."2  It  is  the 
responsibility  of  leaders  to  preserve 
the  truth  and  to  communicate  the 
truth  competently.  Brethren  and 
sisters  interested  in  exemplifying 
their  callings  will  seek  to  improve 
their  ability  and  skill  in  communica- 
tion at  every  opportunity. 

Let  us  now  consider  some  of  the 
specific  attitudes  and  practices  that 
contribute  to  maintaining  an  effec- 
tive communication  system.  Con- 
scientious leaders  should: 

1.  Be  communication-minded.  Ev- 
ery decision  has  a  communications 
angle.  Be  concerned  with  estab- 
lishing the  .proper  climate  for  effec- 
tive communication  and  seek  to 
insure  an  adequate  communication 
program  in  your  organization.  Con- 
stantly look  for  ways  of  improving 
the  communication  procedures  and 
techniques  employed  by  you  and 
the  members  of  your  organization. 

2.  Emphasize  face-to-face  contacts 
and  oral  communication  as  much  as 
you  can.  Members  of  an  organ- 
ization generally  prefer  the  personal 
atmosphere  that  emanates  from 
face-to-face  meetings  much  more 
than  they  do  impersonal  letters  or 
notes.  One  reason  for  this  is  the 
opportunity  face-to-face  communica- 
tion presents  for  seeing,  hearing, 
and  feeling  the  emotional  content 
of  messages  as  well  as  the  surface 
meanings— that  is,  you  can  usually 
understand  better  what  another 
person  means  if  you  can  see  his 
bodily  actions  and  hear  the  tone  of 
his  voice.  In  other  words,  non- 
verbal messages  have  an  important 
influence  on  verbal  messages.  By 
meeting  members  of  your  organiza- 
tion face-to-face,  they  are  given  the 
opportunity  of  checking  the  con- 
sistency of  your  words  and  your 
actions,  and  you  have  the  oppor- 
tunity of  receiving  messages  from 
them.  This  should  tell  you,  of 
course,  that  by  improving  your  lis- 
tening and  observing  habits  you 
become  a  better  communicator  and 
leader. 

3.  Get  into  the  habit  of  seeing  the 
other  persons  point  of  view.  Too 
many  leaders  fail  to  recognize,  or 
ignore  the  fact,  that  a  person's  un- 

2Ephesians    4:29. 


180 


THE   IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


derstanding  and  acceptance  of  ideas 
and  suggestions  often  depend  on 
his  own  personal  position  in  the 
organization.  Who  is  he?  What  is 
his  perspective  according  to  his  posi- 
tion in  this  organization?  Answers  to 
these  questions  will  help  you  see  the 
other  person's  point  of  view  and 
make  you  better  able  to  communi- 
cate with  him. 

4.  Give  reasons  for  plans,  instruc- 
tions, and  policies  that  are  issued. 
Every  leader  desires  willing  and 
co-operative  followers.  However, 
nothing  discourages  and  alienates 
intelligent  members  of  an  organiza- 
tion more  than  having  the  leader 
assume  that  they  should  accept 
instructions  and  assignments  with- 
out reason.  One  way  to  encourage 
co-operation  is  to  let  members  know 
in  advance,  then  to  give  plenty  of 
reasons  for  assignments  and  changes. 
Develop  a  spirit  of  "power-with" 
rather  than  "power-over"  people  by 
seeking  their  support. 

5.  Encourage  as  much  partici- 
pation and  discussion  as  possible. 
Check  to  make  certain  that  the 
channels  of  communication  are 
really  open.  This  means  that  you 
must  consciously  seek  and  want  the 
ideas  and  assistance  of  members— 
that  they  are  able  to  send  messages 
to  you.  Make  it  easy  for  members 
of  your  organization  to  bring  ideas, 
suggestions,  and  questions  to  you. 
Make  yourself  accessible— arrange 
to  be  where  people  can  see  and 
meet  with  you.  Then,  listen  to 
them.  Be  willing  to  answer  ques- 
tions and  admit  errors. 

6.  Let  subordinates  know  where 
they  stand.  Don't  be  "close-mouth" 
about  either  praise  or  correction.  In 
general,  though,  neither  blame  nor 
praise  a  member  of  your  organization 
in  public.  When  you  blame  a  man 
in  public,  you  lower  his  prestige 
and  self-respect  as  well  as  the  re- 
spect of  others  for  you.  On  the 
other  hand,  frequent  praise  may 
embarrass  a  man  because  he  and 
those  around  him  may  not  feel  that 
the  praise  is  warranted.  Appropri- 
ate recognition  for  work  well  done 
is,  naturally,  thoughtful  leadership. 
Praise  and  correct,  but  do  it  in 
private. 

7.  Preserve  the  ego  of  the  com- 
municatee. Make  it  easy  for  the 
other  person  to  "save  face."  This 
principle  applies  most  often  in  the 
process  of  maintaining  discipline  in 
an  organization.     Usually  there  are 


compelling  reasons  why  an  indi- 
vidual disobeys  an  order  or  fails 
to  complete  an  assignment.  When 
something  goes  wrong,  the  good 
leader  will  take  aside  the  person 
who  is  apparently  responsible  and 
instead  of  bawling  him  out,  ask  him 
to  explain  how  the  mistake  was 
made  and  how  it  can  be  avoided 
another  time.  Allow  him  to  make 
a  complete  explanation  and  to  de- 
fend his  position.     Above  all,  listen 


to  and  accept  his  reasons,  then  try 
to  correct  the  situation  with  him. 

8.  Utilize  a  wide  variety  of  com- 
munication media,  forms,  and  tech- 
niques. Some  of  us  may  think  that 
an  announcement  in  a  gathering  is 
the  only  form  of  communication  we 
need  to  use  in  order  to  keep  mem- 
bers of  our  organization  informed, 
co-operating,  and  working  efficient- 
ly. This  is  not  the  case;  every 
available    means     should    be    em- 


\  .  .  to  perfect  ourselves  .  .  . 


nr> 


THE 

SPOKEN 

WORD 


RICHARD   L.   EVANS 

Any  passing  of  a  season  is  somewhat  sobering, 
because  time  is  the  measurement  of  life,  and  in 
spending  time  we  spend  ourselves.  At  any  particu- 
lar point  of  time  it  may  be  difficult  to  see  direction. 
And  often  in  uncertainty  there  is  fear  of  the 
future.  But  "There  must  be  drift,"  said  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes, 
"if  one  will  go  prepared  and  have  patience,  [there  must  be  a  drift] 
which  will  bring  one  out  to  daylight.  .  .  .  One  is  safe  in  trusting 
to  courage  and  to  time.  .  .  ."*  As  to  time:  We  can't  save  it;  we 
can't  call  it  back;  we  can't  re-use  any  of  it,  ever.  It  is  precious 
and  important.  Many  years  ago,  in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  Tolstoi 
wrote:  "I  .  .  .  felt  very  sorry  when  I  learned  of  your  useless,  senseless 
mode  of  life,  as  you  put  it.  .  .  .  A  life  with  which  he  that  leads  it 
is  not  satisfied,  is  worst  of  all.  .  .  .  We  must  not  waste  our  life 
at  random,  and  wherever  we  are,  under  all  circumstances,  we  can 
do  that  for  which  life  was  given  unto  us,— that  is,  to  perfect  our- 
selves, draw  nearer  to  God.  ...  It  is  not  only  possible  to  perfect 
ourselves  and  to  draw  nearer  to  God  at  all  times  and  everywhere, 
but  it  is  not  difficult  to  do.  .  .  .  If  you  will  but  abstain  from  doing 
that  which  you  consider  wrong,  then  you  will  surely  do  good, 
because  a  healthy  man  cannot  remain  idle.  .  .  .  Restrain  yourself, 
do  not  quarrel,  do  not  try  to  make  a  display  of  yourself.  ...  If  man 
will  but  refuse  to  give  himself  to  temptations  and  to  deceits  which 
force  him  to  waste  his  life  for  nothing,  love  will  appear  and  will 
perform  in  him  the  work  of  God.  .  .  ."2  All  this  simply  suggests 
at  this  season:  an  honest  appraisal  of  the  past,  without  undue 
dramatics  or  discouragement;  and  without  feeling  sorry  for  our- 
selves, but  with  a  quiet  resolve  to  live  better,  to  be  better,  with 
thoughtfulness,  repenting,  improving,  forgiving,  understanding;  for- 
getting some  things,  remembering  others,  drawing  nearer  to  each 
other,  nearer  to  truth,  nearer  to  our  Father  in  heaven,  nearer  to  the 
quietness  of  conscience  that  comes  with  keeping  his  command- 
ments, trusting  to  patience  and  understanding,  "to  courage  and  to 
time,"  with  a  quiet  consistency  of  purpose,  as  we  repent  and 
improve.  God  be  thanked  for  the  principle  of  repentance,  and 
for  faith  in  the  future. 


^Justice  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes,  cited  in  Yankee  from  Olympus. 
2Leo  Tolstoi,  More  Thoughts  on  Life. 

"The  Spoken  Word,"  from  Temple  Square  presented  over  KSL  and  the 
Columbia  Broadcasting  System,  December  31,  1961.    Copyright  1962. 


march   1962 


181 


ployed.  Special  mimeographed  bul- 
letins, newsletters,  ward  newspapers, 
personal  interviews,  daily  contacts, 
meetings,  telephone  calls,  are  only 
some  of  the  ways  in  which  the  head 
of  an  organization  may  communi- 
cate with  members.  As  an  alert 
leader  you  will  think  of  many  more 
techniques  for  communicating  with 
members  of  your  organization. 

9.  Prepare  and  plan  communi- 
cations in  advance.  This  applies  to 
every  technique  of  communication 
you  employ.  How  often  we  hear 
the  criticism  that  speakers,  commit- 
tee chairmen,  and  other  responsible 
leaders  are  endlessly  unprepared. 
Lack  of  preparation  characterizes  so 


many  leaders  that  even  the  slightest 
amount  of  pre-planning  is  hailed  as 
an  adventure  into  unchartered  areas. 
The  seemingly  simple  face-to-face 
oral  communications  as  well  as 
highly  complex  written  communi- 
cation should  be  carefully  planned 
in  advance;  for  example,  care  should 
be  exercised  in  phrasing  announce- 
ments concisely  and  clearly.  Many 
times  misunderstandings  are  en- 
couraged by  hastily  offered  an- 
nouncements in  meetings.  Don't  be 
careless  with  the  time  and  efforts 
of  your  listeners.  Avoid  impulsive 
communications . 

Although   this    list   could   be   ex- 
panded,   these    suggestions,    if   con- 


scientiously applied,  can  decidedly 
improve  the  quality  of  communi- 
cation in  our  organizations.  We 
cannot  turn  our  backs  on  the  fact 
that  better  communication  is  a  chal- 
lenge that  leaders  everywhere  must 
meet.  Those  who  are  not  aware 
of  their  communication  responsibili- 
ties cannot  hope  to  promote  the 
work  to  which  they  have  been 
called.  In  other  words,  we  cannot 
fully  magnify  our  leadership  call- 
ing if  we  fail  to'  establish  a  climate 
for  effective  communication  in  our 
organizations  by  setting  a  proper 
example  or  if  we  fail  to  acquire  the 
necessary  skills  and  abilities  to 
communicate  effectively  ourselves. 


The  Growth  of  a  Missionary 

(Continued  from  page  177) 

water,  and  is  the  bathroom  cold! 
The  living  is  rather  old-fashioned, 
but  it  will  do  me  good,  and  already 
it  has  made  me  appreciate  home  and 
my  family  so  much  more. 


There  are  surely  some  wonderful 
people  here,  and  I  feel  SO'  sorry  for 
them.  There  are  so  many  who  would 
love  to  join  the  Church,  but  if  they 
do,  they  lose  their  friends,  their  job, 
everything!  Girls  who  belong  to  the 
Church  never  go  out  because  there 
just  aren't  any  boys  who  belong,  and 
other  boys  won't  go  with  "Mor- 
mons." I  have  seen  four  families 
accept  the  gospel  and  its  teachings 
as  the  word  of  God,  but  because  of 
various  pressures  they  told  us  they 
just  couldn't  join  the  Church  right 
now.  It  is  discouraging  to  see  this 
happen.  When  people  know  the 
truthfulness  of  the  gospel,  you  want 
to  see  them  in  the  Church.  I  know 
some  time  the  Lord  will  open  up 
ways,  but  right  now  it  is  difficult. 
Don't  get  me  wrong.  I  am  enjoy- 
ing the  work  and  can  feel  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord.  This  is  a  wonderful 
land,  and  I  wouldn't  want  to  be  in 
any  other  mission  in  the  Church. 
I  really  am  happy  and  am  just 
yearning  for  the  day  when  I  can 
really  teach  these  people  the  truth. 


Well,  I  got  my  "Dear  John"  let- 
ter!     I'm    sad,    of    course,    because 


right  now  I  feel  as  if  I'll  always 
love  her,  and  yet  it  is  probably  for 
the  best,  because  now  I  can  put  my 
whole  thought  and  energy  into  my 
work,  and  I  do  want  to  help  these 
people  so  much.  They  are  wonder- 
ful! Sometimes  it  is  hard  to  see 
that  you  are  helping  them  in  any- 
way because  most  of  the  time  they 
just  don't  want  to  listen.  Once  in 
a  while  you  meet  a  fine  family  who 
are  really  interested  in  the  gospel, 
and  it  is  a  real  thrill  to  see  them 
accept  the  gospel  as  the  truth.  We 
have  one  family  like  that  now.  They 
know  the  gospel  is  true,  and  they 
want  to  join  the  Church,  but  there 
are  a  few  things  stopping  them 
such  as  pressure  from  friends  and 
working  associates.  Will  you  write 
them  a  letter  telling  them  how  much 
the  gospel  means  to  you  and  our 
family?  We  visit  them  at  least  once 
a  week,  and  they  are  so  kind  to  us. 
Last  Sunday  they  came  to  Church 
for  the  first  time,  and  it  was  a  spe- 
cial meeting  for  investigators  and 
was  really  fabulous.  They  were 
very  impressed  by  it  and  have  prom- 
ised to  come  regularly.  It  is  really 
wonderful  to  see  people  progressing 
in  the  gospel! 


The  devil  surely  has  a  strong  hold 
on  the  hearts  of  men,  and  the  only 
thing  that  can  break  that  hold  is  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord.  So  if  a  mission- 
ary can  be  humble  and  worthy  of 
this  Spirit,  he  has  in  his  power  the 
only  tool  that  can  do  the  job. 


Moved  again!  Imagine,  the  first 
missionaries  in  this  city— isn't  that 
exciting?  The  first  night  we  stayed 
at  the  hotel,  and  it  was  very  expen- 
sive ($2.75).  It  was  so  good  to  see 
the  American  flag  flying  with  then- 
flag  because  we  were  staying  there. 
We  are  going  to  work  so  hard  here. 
I  am  fine  and  enjoying  the  work 
more  every  day. 


We  really  are  getting  into  the 
swing  of  things.  We  held  eighty- 
nine  cottage  meetings  this  week,  met 
seventy-eight  new  families,  and  got 
into  seventy-one  percent  of  the 
homes  where  there  was  anyone 
home.  Isn't  that  wonderful?  Yes, 
I'm  a  little  thinner,  but  I'd  rather 
be  underweight  than  overweight, 
and  I  have  never  been  as  healthy 
or  as  happy  as  I  am  now! 


My  love  for  the  gospel  is  growing 
to  such  an  extent  that  I  wish  I  could 
spend  my  life  working  for  and  in 
the  Church.  I'm  so  grateful  that 
I  decided  on  a  mission,  for  I  feel 
that  my  eyes  have  been  opened  to 
the  true  importance  of  the  gospel- 
something  I  am  afraid  would  never 
have  happened  to  me  by  any  other 
means.  This  is  the  kind  of  happi- 
ness I  am  striving  for  and  always 
shall,  now  that  my  eyes  have  been 
opened  through  this  wonderful 
mission. 


182 


THE   IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


During  1962  Kennecott  will  spend  about  13 
million  dollars  on  a  wide  range  of  projects 
to  improve  its  Utah  operations. 

By  this  means,  Kennecott  is  insuring  the  life  of 
copper  production  in  Utah.  It  is  investing  money 
to  increase  efficiency  and  keep  costs  down. 
This  is  essential  if  Kennecott  is  to  meet  two 
major,  constantly  growing  problems: 

1.  The  copper  content  of  the  ore  is  decreas- 
ing steadily;  since  1950  alone  it  has 
dropped  18%,  and  it  will  continue  to  drop 
in  the  future. 


2.  The  amount  of  overburden  that  must  be 
removed  to  mine  ore  has  been  increasing 
steadily;  since  1950  it  has  gone  up  107%. 

Kennecott's  1 3-million  dollar  investment  in 
1962  includes  the  construction  of  warehouses 
for  efficient  control  of  supplies,  the  continua- 
tion of  the  smelter  modernization,  and  a  host 
of  other  vital  projects.  All  are  part  of  a  never- 
ending  program  to  keep  copper  production  a 
healthy  business  as  long  as  possible. 

The  program  insures  copper's  life  in  Utah.  By 
so  doing,  it  also  insures  the  life  of  copper's 
tremendous  contribution  to  the  economy  of  Utah. 


Utah  Copper  Division 


Kennecott  Clapper  Corporation 

PROUDTO  BE  PART  OF  A  GROWING  UTAH 


A  Cup  of  Tea 

(Continued  from  page  161) 

winding  Tokaido  Road  between 
Kyoto  and  Tokyo.  Now  for  the  first 
time  in  all  those  centuries  a  con- 
quering foreign  enemy  appeared  on 
this  dusty  road. 

With  mixed  feelings  of  awe  and 
fear  the  villagers  wondered  what 
unspeakable  things  would  now  be- 
fall them.  It  was  the  children, 
however,  who  first  learned  the  true 
nature  of  the  blond  invaders.  With 
the  courage  of  youth  they  ventured 
into  the  streets  to  see  the  Americans 
smile  and  throw  candy  from  the 
trucks.  The  big  fear  was  all  over. 
Later  the  foreign  soldiers  came  to 
the  village  to  trade  items  of  food 
for  silk  and  curios.  It  was  then 
that  a  knowledge  of  English  became 
the  most  valuable  talent  in  the 
hungry  village,  and  the  merchants 
suddenly  recalled  a  man  who  under- 
stood such  strange  tongue.  In  the 
past  some  had  ridiculed  this  quiet, 
scholarly  man  for  his  strong  faith 
in  the  Christian  Bible;  but  Tatsui 
Sato  was  now  a  voice  for  the  village, 

By  the  22nd  of  November  it  was 
cold  and  quiet  as  Sato  San  dis- 
cussed the  hard  times  with  villagers 
gathered  in  a  tea  shop  near  the 
North  Bridge.  It  was  almost  dark 
when  someone  noticed  three  Ameri- 
can soldiers  standing  in  the  deserted 
road  outside.  They  appeared  to  be 
waiting  for  a  ride  to  some  military 
camp.  Through  the  windows  of 
the  shop  the  foreigners  could  be 
seen  stamping  their  feet  on  the  hard 
ground  outside  to  keep  warm  as 
their  breath  showed  in  the  frosty 
air.  Several  people  suggested  in- 
viting them  into  the  shop  to  warm 
themselves,  but  only  Sato  San  could 
speak  English. 

The  three  foreign  soldiers  looked 
up  in  surprise  as  the  dignified 
Japanese  man  asked  in  English: 
"Won't  you  come  in  and  get  warm 
while  you  are  waiting?"  Sato  San 
then  recognized  one  of  the  men  as 
a  Mr.  Mel  Arnold  who  had  previous- 
ly come  to  his  silk  and  curio  store. 
The  other  two  men  introduced 
themselves  as  Ray  Hanks  and  Reed 
Davis. 

Inside  the  shop  the  Americans  ex- 
pressed their  thanks  as  they  rubbed 
their  hands  over  the  meager  coals  in 
the    hibachi    charcoal    brazier.      As 


a  token  of  hospitality  the  master  of 
the  house  presented  each  visitor 
with  a  hot  boiled  chicken  egg  to 
warm  the  hands  and  stomach.  When 
a  woman  brought  steaming  cups  of 
the  best  Shizuoka  green  tea,  how- 
ever, the  villagers  were  astonished 
to  see  the  foreigners  decline  to 
drink  it.  "Thank  you,  but  we  do 
not  drink  tea  or  use  other  stimu- 
lants," the  one  called  Hanks  said. 
"Our  Church  teaches  us  that  our 
bodies  are  a  very  sacred  gift  from 
God,  and  that  we  should  take  spe- 
cial care  of  our  health." 

"This  is  a  very  strange  teaching," 
Sato  San  said.  "I  have  never  heard 
of  such  a  belief  although  I  have 
studied  the  Bible." 


BREEZES 

BY  FRANCES  GORMAN  RISSER 

The  breezes  have  to  go  to  school 
Each  season,  so  they'll  know 

The  rules  to  follow:  Just  how  much, 
How  long,  and  when  to  blow! 

In  Spring  they  help  young  birds  to 

fly 

And  clean  up  after  showers; 
In  Summer  they'll  fan  drooping  grass 
And  dust  off  leaves  and  flowers; 

In  Autumn  they  will  help  the  trees 
Discard  red  leaves  and  brown; 

In   Winter   snow-wreathed   breezes 
guide 
Old  Santa  into  town! 


The  visitors  then  explained  about 
a  revelation  from  God  called  the 
"Word  of  Wisdom,"  and  also  said 
that  the  believers  in  this  Church 
were  called  Mormons  after  a  sacred 
history  book  copied  from  ancient 
records.  In  answer  to  his  request 
one  of  the  Americans  promised  to 
bring  Sato  San  a  copy  of  this  Book 
of  Mormon  when  they  came  again. 
As  the  three  men  left  to  board  a  big 
truck  one  villager  was  heard  to  say, 
"Mezurashii  Ne— these  Americans 
are  very  strange  indeed.  I'm  afraid 
that  they  cannot  be  understood  like 
ordinary  people." 

As  promised,  Mel  ArnoM  and  Ray 
Hanks  did  return  to  Narumi  with 
a  Book  of  Mormon,  and  began  to 
hold  study  classes  with  the  Sato  fam- 
ily. Tatsui  Sato  read  the  book  care- 
fully from  cover  to  cover,  and  then 


re-read,  studied,  and  prayed.  Other 
Mormon  soldiers  came  to  their  small 
home  now,  and  Sato  San  and  his  wife 
started  a  small  Sunday  School  for 
neighborhood  children.  Later  they 
were  inviting  Japanese  friends  to 
the  weekly  study  classes.  On  the 
night  of  January  27,  1946  a  young 
Mormon  chaplain,  Norton  Nelson, 
came  to  their  gospel  study  class 
during  a  blinding  snowstorm.  After 
the  closing  prayer  that  night,  a  full 
moon  broke  through  the  clouds  to 
reveal  a  glittering  landscape  of  deep 
new  snow.  The  storm  had  com- 
pletely stopped  all  road  traffic. 
Chaplain  Nelson  and  his  friends 
waded  through  the  deep  moonlit 
snow  all  that  night  to  return  the 
thirty  miles  to  their  replacement 
depot  near  the  town  of  Okazaki. 

There  was  still  sickness  in  the 
Sato  family,  but  the  new  friends 
brought  candies  and  foreign  foods. 
For  the  first  time  in  his  life  little 
Yasuo  tasted  various  strange  canned 
fruits  and  meats.  One  unnamed 
Mormon  serviceman  may  have 
helped  save  their  lives  during  this 
hungry  post-war  period.  Each  day 
for  several  months  he  stopped  his 
big  Army  bread  truck  at  the  North 
Bridge  just  long  enough  to  throw 
down  several  loaves  of  still  warm 
GI  bread.  There  were  many  prayers 
of  thanks  each  time  as  he  roared 
off  down  the  dusty  road  again. 

By  the  time  the  summer  rains 
came  to  Narumi  village,  Tatsui  Sato 
and  his  wife  Chiyo  were  convinced 
that  the  Book  of  Mormon  was  true. 
Their  lives  had  changed  greatly 
since  the  Latter-day  Saint  service- 
men had  first  declined  to  drink  their 
tea  and  had  told  of  their  beliefs. 
On  July  7,  1946,  Tatsui  Sato  was 
baptized  in  a  swimming  pool  at  the 
Kansai  University  in  Osaka  by 
C.  Elliot  Richards.  Tatsui's  faithful 
wife  Chiyo  and  frail  son  Yasuo  were 
also  baptized  and  confirmed  that 
day.  This  was  the  first  baptism  of 
local  Saints  in  Japan  for  over  twenty 
years  and  the  beginning  of  a  new 
era  for  the  Church  in  the  Far  East. 

In  early  1948,  Honolulu  Church 
leader  Edward  L.  Clissold  re-opened 
the  Japanese  Mission.  In  June  of 
that  year  the  first  five  missionaries 
arrived  in  Tokyo.  All  of  these 
elders  were  veterans  of  the  Pacific 
war  against  Japan. 

As  the  postwar  missionary  work 
spread  out  among  the  ninety  mil- 
lion people  of  Japan,   Brother  and 


184 


THE   IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


His  family 

is  protected 

with  Farmers 

Insurance,  too. 


Today's  business  man  is  sharply 
aware  of  the  need  for  making  every 
dollar  count.  He  has  found  that 
Farmers  commercial  insurance  gives 
him  the  coverage  he  needs  at  low 
cost.  And  of  course  his  car  is  insured 
with  Farmers. 

It  is  only  natural,  then,  that  so  many 
men  are  turning  to  Farmers  to  cover 
their  life  insurance  needs,  as  well. 
Farmers  offers  a  wide  variety  of  life 
coverages  —  for  the  breadwinner  and 
for  every  member  of  the  family  — 
insurance  to  provide  for  children's 
education,  to  pay  off  the  mortgage, 
should  the  need  arise,  to  provide  for 
comfortable  retirement. 

Let  Farmers  New  World  Life  Insur- 
ance Company  draw  up  a  family 
insurance  plan  especially  for  you  — 
today. 


CALL  YOUR  FARMERS  AGENT 
FOR  ALL  YOUR  INSURANCE. 

He's  listed  in  the  phone  book 
under  Farmers  Insurance  Group. 
He's  an  expert  on  Life  Insurance 
as  well  as  auto,  fire,  truck 
and  commercial  insurance.  Get 
them  all  from  farmers  for 
finest  coverage  at  low  cost. 


Fast ■  Fair  •  Friendly  Farmers  Insurance  Group 


AUTO     •     LIFE     •     FIRE     •     TRUCK     •     COMMERCIAL 


MARCH    1962 


185 


Sister  Tatsui  Sato  were  among  the 
many  who  helped  open  the  way. 
Many  who  later  joined  the  Church 
were  to  first  hear  the  inspiring 
Joseph  Smith  story  while  seated  on 
the  crowded  tatami  straw  mats  in 
the  little  Sato  home.  Over  the  years 
numerous  new  elders  came  to  an 
understanding  of  the  complex  Jap- 
anese language  through  the  patient 
explanations  of  skilled  Brother  Sato. 
Sister  Sato  mended  the  elders'  socks 
and  presented  tiny  loaves  of  bread 
she  had  baked  over  a  charcoal 
brazier.  Their  son  Yasuo,  very  ill 
before  his  baptism,  completely  re- 
covered his  health  and  sprouted  up 
to  become  the  largest  boy  in  his 
school  class. 

On  June  12,  1949,  Elder  Matthew 
Cowley,  then  touring  the  Japanese 
Mission,  ordained  Brother  Tatsui  Sa- 
to an  elder.  This  was  the  first  such 
ordination  to  the  Melchizedek  Priest- 
hood in  Japan  in  several  decades. 
In  a  special  blessing  with  this 
ordinance  Brother  Sato  was  also  set 
apart  as  the  official  interpreter  and 
translator  for  the  new  Japanese 
Mission. 

A  great  and  urgent  task  lay  ahead 
for  the  new  translator.  In  the  grow- 
ing mission  there  was  a  pressing 
need  for  more  Church  tracts,  man- 
uals, and  for  a  re-translation  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon.    In  the  forty  years 


since  Elder  Alma  O.  Taylor  had 
laboriously  completed  the  original 
Book  of  Mormon  translation  and 
publication  the  Japanese  language 
had  undergone  numerous  changes 
and  modernizations.  The  Doctrine 
and  Covenants  and  the  Pearl  of 
Great  Price  had  never  been  trans- 
lated. Moving  his  family  from  the 
ancestral  village  of  Narumi  to 
Tokyo,  Brother  Sato  prayerfully 
opened  his  dictionaries  and  began: 
Moromon  ga  Nefi  no  han  kara  tote 
jibun  no  te  de  betsu  no  han  kizan 
da  kiroku.  "An  account  written  by 
the  hand  of  Mormon  upon  plates 
taken  from  the  plates  of  Nephi." 
Day  after  day  the  carefully  writ- 
ten pages  of  Kanji  characters  grew. 
Years  of  study,  discussion,  and 
weighing  each  word  were  to  pass 
before  the  final  modern  and  inspir- 
ing Book  of  Mormon  translation 
appeared  in  print.  The  Doctrine 
and  Covenants  and  Pearl  of  Great 
Price  were  also  rendered  into  the 
same  easy-to-read  Japanese  char- 
acters. After  nine  years  of  patient 
labor  Brother  Tatsui  Sato's  final 
translation  of  the  standard  works  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints  was  completed.  This 
great  message  of  the  restored  gospel 
could  go  out  in  the  language  of  the 
kingdom  to  the  now  almost  one  hun- 
dred million  people  of  Japan.     In 


Korea,  Okinawa,  and  China  also, 
those  who  read  the  Japanese  char- 
acters would  eagerly  seek  copies  of 
these  publications.  The  way  had 
been  further  opened  for  a  great 
work  in  Asia. 

Each  weekday  now  Brother  Tat- 
sui Sato  continues  his  important 
work  in  a  small  sunlit  room  on  the 
Church  property  in  Tokyo.  More 
pamphlets  and  lessons  are  ever  in 
demand  for  translation  in  a  growing 
mission.  His  faithful  wife  Chiyo 
died  in  1959.  Their  alert  son  Yasuo 
is  now  an  engineering  student  in 
a  big  Tokyo  university.  Recently 
Brother  Sato  became  the  first  con- 
vert in  Asia  to  ordain  a  son  to  the 
Melchizedek  Priesthood. 

Looking  back  over  these  events 
that  have  changed  many  lives  and 
will  yet  influence  multitudes,  we 
marvel  at  the  way  this  one  man  first 
heard  the  gospel  message.  We  can 
picture  that  cold  night  fifteen  years 
ago  in  the  little  village  of  Narumi, 
Japan,  when  the  unknown  American 
soldiers  entered  that  small  tea  shop. 
And  we  wonder  how  things  might 
have  been  if  the  strangers  had  just 
drunk  their  tea  and  departed  into 
the  night. 

There  are  others  like  Brother 
Sato  waiting  in  the  world  for  this 
great  message.  Perhaps  you  will 
meet  such  a  person  today. 


Establishing  a  Helping 
Relationship 

{Continued  from  page  169) 

of  annoyance,  dissatisfaction,  or 
judgment,  whether  he  is  consciously 
aware  of  it  or  not,  the  communi- 
cation contains  contradictory  mes- 
sages to  the  other  person.  One's 
words  may  say  one  thing,  but  in 
a  subtle  way  convey  a  feeling  of 
annoyance,  dissatisfaction,  or  judg- 
ment. Such  a  condition  seems  to 
confuse  the  other  person  and  causes 
him  to  be  distrustful  of  the  relation- 
ship, and  little  if  no  help  results. 
Whether  it  be  a  teacher  in  seminary, 
Sunday  School,  or  institute,  a  bish- 
op, or  a  parent,  it  is  valuable  that 


true  feelings  are  experienced  in 
honesty  and  with  humility.  When 
this  is  done,  the  person  receiving 
help  is  free  to  grow.  He  feels  ac- 
cepted and  worthy  in  this  healthy 
relationship.  When  this  is  not  the 
case,  and  the  person  seeking  help 
feels  the  lack  of  sincerity  and  trust- 
worthiness from  the  helper,  he  re- 
coils and  counters  with  defensive- 
ness.  This  reduces  the  chance  for 
real  growth.  It  is  basic  for  anyone 
who  intends  to  establish  any  kind 
of  a  helping  relationship  to  realize 
that  it  is  safe  to  be  "transparently" 
real.  When  one  creates  an  atmos- 
phere where  no  feelings  relevant  to 
the  relationship  are  hidden  to  the 
helper  or  to  the  other  person,  then 
one  can  be  almost  sure  that  the  re- 


lationship will  be  a  helpful  one. 
A  teacher,  friend,  or  leader  must  be 
sensitively  aware  of  and  acceptant 
of  his  own  feelings.  Then  he  is  in 
a  position  to  form  a  helping  relation- 
ship with  another. 

It  is  profitable  to  evaluate  one 
more  question  presented  by  Rogers 
to  those  in  the  role  of  helping 
others.  "Can  I  let  myself  experience 
positive  attitudes  toward  this  other 
person— attitudes  of  warmth,  caring, 
liking,  interest,  and  respect?"5 

The  helping  person  may  feel  that 
if  he  shows  that  he  really  cares  for 
another,  that  person  may  take  undue 
advantage.  This  may  lead  to  serious 
demands  upon  one's  time  and  of 
one's  emotional  strength.  Therefore, 

■'Ibid.,  p.  7. 


186 


THE   IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


When  Jimmy  grows  as  big  as  his  shadow 


...  the  free  world  he  lives  in  will  be  using  almost  a 
million  gallons  of  petroleum  every  minute. 

That's  about  60%  more  than  it  uses  today— by  1971 . 

Where  will  it  all  come  from  ? 

From  hundreds  of  places  on  earth  you  might  never 
expect  oil  to  exist.  Right  now,  for  example,  Standard 
exploration  teams  are  probing  the  ocean  floor  far 
out  to  sea... trekking  across  Arabian  deserts,  marked 
"inaccessible"  on  maps. 

Others  are  climbing  over  glaciers  in  Alaska,  push- 
ing through  the  snow  deep  into  the  frozen  interior 
of  Canada,  slogging  their  way  through  the  jungles 
of  Latin  America. 


During  the  last  ten  years,  geologists  from  Standard 
and  its  affiliates  have  explored  in  47  countries  on 
six  continents. 

Is  the  search  paying  off? 

Yes.  In  the  United  States  alone,  we  found  two  new 
barrels  of  oil  for  every  barrel  we  took  out  of  the 
ground. 

The  search  will  continue  to  help  make  certain  that 
Jimmy  and  his  generation  will  have  the  oil  they 
need  for  an  ever-expanding  number  of  homes,  cars, 
industries  and  mechanized  farms ...  and  to  provide 
chemicals  from  petroleum  that  will  make  possible 
more  exciting  new  products. 


planning  ahead  to  serve  you  better 
STANDARD  OIL  COMPANY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


MARCH     1962 


187 


many  tend  to  create  a  barrier  be- 
tween themselves  and  others.  An 
attitude  of  aloofness  or  a  "profes- 
sional" impersonal  relationship  is 
developed. 

It  has  been  observed  in  clinical 
areas  that  some  counselors  develop 
elaborate  diagnostic  formulations, 
seeing  the  other  person  more  as  an 
object  than  a  real  living  person  with 
feelings  and  emotions  like  himself. 
The  same  is  often  true  in  teaching 
and  administrative  work,  where  all 
kinds  of  evaluative  procedures  have 
been  developed.  Such  an  attitude 
may  leave  the  person  seeking  help 
with  a  feeling  of  being  threatened 
and  rejected.  Counselors  need  to 
know  and  sincerely  believe  that  in 
helping  others  it  is  safe  to  care.  It 
is  safe  to  be  "transparently  real."  It 
is  helpful  for  others  to  know  that  we 
really  accept  and  care  for  them. 

When  one  is  accepted  for  what 
he  is— honest  or  deceitful,  infantile 
or  adult— he  will  find  new  hope  and 
purpose  in  his  desire  for  change.  His 
self-confidence  grows,  and  he  is  able 
to  reciprocate  the  love,  kindness, 
and  respect  he  has  received,  thus 
permitting  permanent  change.  Step 
by  step  he  moves  from  the  un- 
awareness  of  his  problems  to  the 
recognition  of  contradictions  in  his 
life.  When  a  person  feels  he  is 
fully  received  and  accepted  with  his 
inconsistencies,  he  is  then  able  to 
release  the  things  which  have  been 
hidden  or  "stuck"  in  the  self,  and 
only  then  is  he  able  to  begin  accept- 
ing his  present  feelings.  He  is  now 
more  free  to  proceed  on  his  own. 
Being  less  bound  by  the  past,  he 
can  live  more  fully  in  the  present. 

One  final  question  remains.  How 
sincerely  does  one  feel  about  his 
relationship  with  those  seeking  help? 

It  is  a  sacred  situation  when  in- 
viting or  accepting  the  confidence 
of  another.  More  harm  is  done 
than  good  accomplished  when  one 
enters  into  a  helping  relationship 
with  a  person  and  then  withdraws 
when  difficulties  present  themselves. 
A  helping  person  cannot  treat  such 
relationships  as  he  would  a  street- 
car, entering  and  leaving  at  will. 
People  in  need  of  help  often  spend 
a  great  deal  of  time  gaining  enough 
courage  to  attempt  change.  The 
author  was  made  keenly  aware  of 
this  fact  during  a  fourth  counseling 
session  when  a  client  (student)  re- 
ported to  him  she  had  tested  him  in 
every    way    over     a    long    period 


of     time     before     asking     for     an 
appointment. 

People  needing  help  are  often 
fearful  that  should  they  seek  help 
they  may  be  rejected  or  forgotten 
at  some  point  during  the  counseling 
sessions.  This  fear  of  rejection  is 
one  of  the  prime  reasons  for  dis- 
turbance in  many  people  having  in 
the  past  felt  the  rejection  or  dis- 
interest of  people  in  general.  Since 
the  intimate  life  of  a  person  is 
sacred,  every  helping  person  should 


THE  TEMPLE 

BY    CECIL    WARREN 

The  Lord  has  built  a  temple. 
Built  it  in  the  wilderness, 
And  its  spires  are  towered  beauty 
Which  mere  words  cannot  express. 

The  walls  are  tall  and  stately, 
The  windows  of  stained  glass 
Through  which  the  rainbow  colors 
Of  the  Lord  of  Hosts  shall  pass. 

The  altar  is  a  haven 
Which  by  God  is  sanctified, 
And  earthly  thoughts  of  evil 
By  his  will  are  held  outside. 

The  door  is  always  open 
For  the  service  of  mankind; 
And  I  enter  there  to  worship 
With  heart  and  soul  and  mind. 

I  shall  take  this  temple  with  me 
On  each  journey  which  I  start, 
For  the  Lord  has  built  his  temple 
[n  the  confines  of  my  heart. 


have  genuine  feelings  about  his  part 
in  that  relationship.  Again  let  it  be 
said  that  if  the  counselor  does  not 
fully  intend  to  see  the  counseling 
through  to  completion,  or  make  ade- 
quate referral,  it  would  be  better 
for  the  person  to>  have  never  entered 
the  relationship. 

The  purpose  of  this  article  has 
been  to  discuss  some  of  the  aspects 
of  counseling.  Principally  it  has 
dealt  with  conditions  of  establishing 
a  helping  relationship.  It  has  been 
the  desire  of  the  author  to  suggest 
to  those  who  counsel,  some  of  the 
problems  they  meet  in  counseling 
relationships. 


First.  As  a  helping  person  one 
should  have  the  intent  of  helping  the 
other  become  more  mature,  more 
able  to  cope  with  life's  problems. 

Second.  One  should  realize  he 
cannot  be  successful  in  helping 
others  unless  he  himself  is  a  well- 
organized  and  unified  personality. 
Stated  another  way,  the  degree  to 
which  one  can  create  relationships 
which  facilitate  the  growth  of  some- 
one else  is  determined  by  the  growth 
he  has  achieved  in  himself.  Coun- 
selors then  are  always  in  the  state 
of  "becoming."  Being  in  this  state 
the  counselor  within  the  Church  is 
teachable,  understanding,  and  hum- 
ble in  his  work,  relying  constantly 
upon  the  Holy  Ghost  as  his  guide 
and  inspiration. 

Third.  He  should  realize  that  he 
must  be  perceived  as  being  trust- 
worthy and  dependable,  with  genu- 
ine feelings  of  interest  and  caring. 
The  expression  of  feelings  is  more 
than  just  verbal  statements.  Since 
feelings  are  so  accurately  discernible 
by  the  person  being  helped,  there 
must  be  consistency  between  what 
one  says  and  how  one  feels. 

Fourth.  He  should  recognize  that 
the  giving  of  advice,  judgment,  or 
admonishments  is  not  looked  upon 
by  many  counselors  as  being  thera- 
peutic. Such  treatment  causes  one 
to  feel  threatened.  Any  person 
experiencing  feelings  of  threat  re- 
sponds automatically  with  a  defen- 
sive attitude,  thus  inhibiting  the 
growth  process. 

Fifth.  The  sacredness  of  the 
counseling  relationship  should  be 
seriously  considered.  Because  the 
one  seeking  help  has  his  very  future 
at  stake,  the  helper  must  not  take 
this  trust  lightly.  And  if  such  a  re- 
lationship is  not  to  reach  a  real 
measure  of  completion,  it  would  be 
better  never  to  begin. 

It  is  the  author's  opinion  that 
there  is  a  need  to  evaluate  more 
closely  the  many  problems  relative 
to  the  inability  of  many  church 
members  emotionally  to  conduct 
their  lives  so  they  can  more  ade- 
quately live  the  gospel.  Our  emo- 
tional reactions  or  the  way  we  feel 
toward  people  and  things  largely 
determine  our  capacity  to  live  our 
religion.  Therefore,  it  is  within  the 
reach  of  those  who  counsel  to  help 
people  find  themselves  and  more 
readily  harmonize  their  lives  with 
the  teachings  of  the  Master. 


188 


THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


turn 

to  big 

earning 

power 

BIG 


BIG  SIZE  .  .  .  and  more  earning 
power.  The  new  Allis- Chalmers  D-19 
has  both. 

Big  horsepower!  Up  to  70  PTO  hp.* 
Your  choice  of  rugged  new  6-cylinder 
Power-Crater  engines,  gasoline  or  LP 
fuel.  Or  new  turbo-charged  diesel ! 
Big  weight!  Up  to  7700  lbs.  (with 
liquid  ballast  but  without  wheel  weights). 
Plenty  to  handle  your  heavy  drawbar 
loads. 

Big  Size!  Long  and  stable  for  big  im- 
plements, 12  feet  10  inches  from  end  to 
end.  Big  tires  (15.5-38, 16.9-34*,  or  18.4- 

34*),  tO  handle  big  jobs.  ("Optional  at  extra  cost.) 

Big  work  capacity!  Five  plow  bot- 
toms. Big  disc  capacity !  New  Allis- 
Chalmers  T-BAR  hitch  system  gives 
bonus  weight  for  big  pull-type 
implements. 

NEW   FARM-EASY   FEATURES  YOU'LL   LIKE 

First  of  its  kind  —  a  new  oilless  air 
cleaner  with  automatic  Dust-Ejector  for 
longer  engine  life,  simpler  servicing! 

New!  Quieter!  Spark-safe  exhaust 
silencer  on  gasoline  and  LP  engines. 
Exhaust-driven  turbo-charger  provides 
quiet  diesel  operation. 

New !  Two  independent  hydraulic  sys- 
tems: 1.  Traction  Booster  system. 
2.  Complete  hydraulic  system  to  operate 
both  mounted  and  pull-type  tools. 

Investing  in  bigger  earning  power  is 
sound  farm  management.  Look  at  the 
new  D-19  soon,  at  your  Allis-Chalmers 
dealer's.  You'll  discover  there's  a  big  dif- 
ference in  big  tractors.  Allis-Chalmers 
Farm  Equipment  Division,  Milwaukee  1, 

Wisconsin.  *Manufacturer's  estimate  (corrected). 


Your  choice  of  big  plows,  3-bottom  deep-plowing 
spinner,  5-bottom  semi-mounted,  5-bottom  pull  type, 
and  4-bottom  fully  mounted  types— all  can  be  used 
with  the  fuel-saving  advantages  of  the  Traction 
Booster  system. 


Big-acreage  disc  harrows  with  squadron 
hitches  are  available  to  match  your  power. 


ALLIS-CHALMERS 


MARCH     1962 


POWER-CRATER  and  TRACTION  BOOSTER  are  Allis-Chalmers  trademarks. 

189 


Why  the  Pioneer 
Memorial  Theater? 


(Continued  from  page  155) 


approach  to  the  elevation  of  the 
university  campus  makes  it  possible 
to  obtain  entrance  to  the  new  theater 
by  only  two  low  broad  steps. 

All  the  graciously  open  welcome 
of  the  original  foyer  of  the  Salt  Lake 
Theatre  has  been  duplicated  and 
enhanced.  Passing  through  glass 
doors  that  are  a  part  of  the  two-story 
glass  front  of  the  Memorial  Theater, 
one  sees  on  the  left  wall  a  corner- 
stone gift  from  the  government  of 
Greece;  some  of  bas-relief  done  on 
a  bit  of  marble  from  the  Acropolis 
by  the  Greek  sculptor,  Andre  Tim- 
broo.  Coming  from  the  birthplace 
of  formal  theater,  the  gift  merits 
a  particular  setting. 

Beyond  the  foyer,  both  left  and 
right,  spacious  hallways  are  flanked 
with  cloak  rooms  where  one  may 
deposit  wraps  before  entering  the 
main  auditorium.  The  continental 
seating  plan  of  no  chair  directly 
behind  another  assures  every  patron 
an  unobstructed  view  of  the  stage. 
Aisles  separating  each  row  of  seats 
make  it  possible  to  reach  one's  place 
without  inconveniencing  those  al- 
ready seated;  and  thanks  to  modern 
designing,  no  member  of  the  audi- 
ence, even  those  of  the  gallery,  will 
be  more  than  ninety  feet  from 
the  stage. 

Above  the  550  seats  of  the  main 
floor  will  extend  the  loge  reached 
from  the  second  floor  and  containing 
159  choice  chairs  placed  in  com- 
manding view.  Also  on  the  second 
floor  directly  above  the  foyer  will 
be  a  museum  containing  relics  of 
the  Salt  Lake  Theatre  and  its  era. 

The  gallery  reached  from  the  third 
floor  will  seat  291  making  a  total 
audience  of  a  thousand  people  in 
this  main  theater  auditorium.    The 


old  Salt  Lake  Theatre  with  its 
Parguette  section,  its  Dress  Circle, 
Family  Circle,  and  Third  Circle 
could  accommodate  more  than  1,600 
people  if  necessary. 

But  there  is  a  second  "Little 
Theater"  in  the  student  floor  of  this 
Pioneer  Memorial  Theater  which 
will  accommodate  an  audience  of 
three  hundred  fifty  people  and  with 
which  the  scenery  of  the  main 
theater  will  be  interchangeable.  All 
stage  wings  and  drops  will  be  elec- 
trically controlled  and  will  hang 
from  grooves  in  the  ceiling  when 
not  in  use. 

Brigham  Young  provided  a  Green 
Room  of  stately  elegance  for  his 
theater,  but  its  modern  counterpart 
while  spacious  and  attractive  is 
fundamentally  keyed  to  efficiency. 
Ten  office  rooms  adjoin  it,  and  there 
is  a  spacious  snack  bar  equipped 
with  cooking  facilities  and  food 
storage  space  adequate  to  serve  two 
hundred  people. 

The  "Little  Theater"  on  the  Stu- 
dent Floor  has  its  own  Green  Room, 
dressing  rooms,  and  a  small  snack 
bar.  There  are  a  ticket  office  for 
the  public,  a  lounge,  library,  and 
two  rehearsal  rooms.  The  scenery 
shops  which  are  on  this  floor  can 
be  serviced  by  elevators  large 
enough  to  allow  a  loaded  truck  to 
drive  on  and  be  lowered  down  to 
where  supplies  can  be  unloaded  at 
the  source  of  need.  The  costuming 
department,  too,  will  enjoy  this 
elevator  service. 

Those  who  had  charge  of  costum- 
ing a  century  ago  and  were  so  proud 
of  the  ample  cupboards  and  closet 
space  afforded  them  would  have 
deemed  such  conveniences  as  now 
exist  to  be  improbabilities.  Ad- 
jacent to  the  costumer's  office  is 
a  large  cutting  and  sewing  room 
with  fitting  rooms  nearby  and  a  stor- 
age vault  to  hold  large  quantities  of 
materials.  There  is  a  storage  room 
arranged  to  hold  five  thousand  cos- 
tumes in  ready  accessability,  and 
a   fully    equipped    laundry    with    a 


steam  press  to  assist  in  preserving 
the  costumes. 

The  gallery  for  scene  painters  of 
the  old  theater  was  in  an  attic  corner 
high  above  and  back  of  the  stage. 
It  was  accommodated  with  good 
north  light  for  day  time  hours  and 
coal  oil  lamps  and  candles  were  used 
at  night.  Our  modern  scene  painters 
will  work  in  a  similar  location  but 
their  lighting  will  be  adjustable  to 
their  slightest  needs. 

Lighting  throughout  the  entire 
new  theater  is  so  arranged  and  so 
concealed  as  to  give  maximum  com- 
fort and  yet  can  be  projected  where 
and  when  desired  for  countless  and 
varied  effects,  and  all  by  push- 
button control. 

After  the  Salt  Lake  Theatre  was 
first  remodeled  in  1865  the  stage 
manager  was  happy  to  be  able  to 
"instantly  communicate"  with  the 
prompter  and  musicians  "by  the 
tingle  of  the  bell  and  the  speaking 
tube."  Today  all  elements  of  the 
new  theater  can  commune  with  each 
other  via  an  extensive  inter-com- 
munication wiring  system. 

By  modern  design  and  invention 
acoustics  are  excellent,  but  acoustics 
of  the  old  Salt  Lake  Theatre  were 
famous  because  of  designing  by  the 
builders.  They  found  it  necessary 
to  reduce  the  magnificent  ninety- 
five  foot  center  arch  of  their  audi- 
torium by  twenty -five  feet,  but  the 
acoustical  results  were  worth  the 
partial  sacrifice  of  beauty. 

It  was  soon  found  necessary  to 
cut  away  the  originally  deep  stage 
apron  of  the  beloved  old  theater  in 
order  to  make  room  for  an  expanded 
orchestra,  but  today  a  spacious  and 
convenient  musicians'  pit  is  buried 
under  an  expansive  and  adjustable 
apron  that  will  permit  contact  of 
performers  and  audience  if  desired. 

The  stage  so  famous  a  century  ago 
was  forty  feet  wide,  forty  feet  high, 
and  sixty-two  feet  deep,  but  the  new 
stage  is  quite  differently  propor- 
tioned. Audiences  will  view  an 
expanse  of  stage  one  hundred  and 


SPRING    WIND 
BY    KATHERINE    HUNN    KARSNER 


The  wind  shrugged  her  shoulders 
and  tucked  up  her  petticoats, 

Tied  back  her  hair  with  a  veil  of  the 
sky. 


Then  swept  clean  a  meadow  and 

shook  from  her  apron 
Anemones,  violets,  the  first  butter- 


190 


THE   IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


web  offset  printing 


This  issue  of 

THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

was  produced  by 

DP"*<5EKIET    MFWS     PRESS 

on  its  new  web  offset  A  TF  Webendorfer  Press 


This  new  five-unit  press,  using  roll  paper  stock,  can  produce 
offset  printing  on  both  sides  of  the  paper  web  at  speeds 
up  to  25,000  impressions  per  hour. 

Deseret  News  Press  is  proud  to  bring  this  new  printing 
advancement  to  Utah  and  the  West,  continuing  its  tradition 
of  leadership  in  the  printing  industry.  For  all  your 
lithographing,  letterpress  printing,  bookbinding  or 
electrotyping  needs,  see  DESERET  NEWS  PRESS. 


Saks  Office:  33  Richards  Street 

Production  Plant:  1605  South  Industrial  Road 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


No  peeling!  No  cooking!  No  waste! 
Save  time,  money,  storage  space  .  .  . 

PERMA-PAK'S  INSTANT 
MASHED  POTATO  FLAKES 

In  just  seconds  you  can  whip  up  light  and  fluffy 
mashed  potatoes !  No  work.  No  waiting.  Just  add 
liquid  to  the  natural-flavor  flakes,  processed  from 
the  finest  of  firm,  fresh  potatoes.  Each  economical 
No.  10  can  contains  2  lbs.,  10  ozs.,  and  will  yield 
16  lbs.  of  delicious  mashed  potatoes  —  equal  to 
221/2  lbs.  of  raw  potatoes.  Stock  up  now  at  this 
low,  low  case-lot  price ! 

case  $C  75 


ALSO   AVAILABLE   AT  CASE-LOT   SAVINGS: 

Chiplets  $6.75  case  (can  $1.15) ; 
Sliced  $6.60  case  (can  $1.10) ;  Diced 
$9.00  case  (can  $1.50)  ;  Shredded 
$8.40  case  (can  $1.40). 


6 


(6  No.  10  cans, 
84  servings  per  can) 


PERIVIAPAK 

PIONEERS  IN   PREPAREDNESS  PRODUCTS 

40  E.  Robert  Avenue  (2430  S.)  Salt  Lake  City  15,  Utah 


NOT  THIS   BUT  THIS! 

i MAIL    HANDY    COUPON 

]   Please  send  me  cases  of  Perma-Pak  Instant 

Mashed  Potato  Flakes  @  $6.75.    Total  $ 

□  Please  send  me cases/cans  of  Permapak 

Potatoes   @   $.„ Total   $ 

(State:  chiplets,  sliced,  diced  or  shredded) 

□  Please  sent  me   FREE   Perma-Pak   Storage   Foods   Catalog. 

My   Name    

Address    


City 


Zone State.. 


Orders  exceeding  20  lbs.  will  be  shipped  Freight  Col- 
lect. RETAIL  PRICES  F.O.B.,  Salt  Lake  City, 
prices  subject  to  change.  For  orders  weighing  less 
than  20  lbs.,  check  local  Post  Office  for  Parcel  Post 
Rates.  Include  Postage  with  Check  or  Money  Order. 
(Utah  residents  add  3%  Sales  Tax.)  Mail  to  address 
at  bottom  of  left  column. 

Write   for    FREE    literature    on    Perma-Pak's    Compact    Storage    Foods, 
Survival     and     Camping     Kits     and     Fallout     Shelters     and     Supplies. 


MARCH    1962 


191 


twenty-eight  feet  wide,  sixty-five 
feet  deep  and  sixty-five  feet  high, 
and  it  will  be  equipped  with  two 
large  elevators  each  ten  by  forty  feet, 
affording  vast  staging  possibilities. 

For  this  main  stage  two  dressing 
rooms  each  for  fifty  people  have 
convenient  clothes  closets  and  im- 
mense mirrors  abundantly  lighted, 
and  modern  plumbing  is  near.   Even 


cooking  arrangements  for  light  re- 
freshments are  available,  and  two 
soundproof  rehearsal  rooms  are  close 
by  where  those  off  stage  may  be 
reviewing  their  parts  or  where  whole 
casts  may  be  preparing  another 
drama  even  while  the  play  of  the 
evening  is  in  progress.  The  memorial 
building  is  a  school  of  drama  as 
well  as  a  theater. 


".  .  .  let  the  Nation  search 


itself .  .  . 


?J 


RICHARD   L.    EVANS 


Last  week  we  spoke  of  giving  gratitude,  and  cited 
these  sentences:  "He  who  receives  a  gift  worthily 
always  asks  himself  what  he  has  done  to  deserve 
[it].  .  .  .  Perhaps  the  finest  part  of  a  gift  is  the 
searching  of  soul  which  it  brings  with  it;  and  the 
greater  the  gift  the  more  frankly  ought  the  man  who  receives  it  to 
[search]  himself.  .  .  Z'1  Now  the  theme  of  giving  gratitude  need 
not,  should  not,  be  confined  to  one  day,  one  week.  Thanks  is 
always  seasonable,  beyond  any  season  that  may  be  set  aside.  And 
so  we  would  turn  today  to  a  wider  searching  of  ourselves,  not 
personally  only,  but  as  a  people,  and  would  cite  some  meaningful 
sentences  which,  some  sixty  years  ago,  appeared  in  print,  yet 
seem  to  have  a  message  for  this  moment:  "It  is  a  time,  not  for 
exaltation,  but  for  searching  of  the  conscience,  for  humility  of 
spirit,  for  the  heartfelt  prayer  of  the  whole  people  for  light,  for 
guidance,  for  strength,  for  sanity,  for  that  passion  for  righteousness 
which  consumes  all  .  .  .  pride,  scorn,  arrogance,  and  trust  in  the 
things  that  perish.  .  .  ,"1  "Some  of  us  have  grown  so  critical  in 
spirit,  and  have  .  .  .  forgotten  our  history  [and  have  become 
accustomed  to  such]  inestimable  blessings  that  we  forget  how 
precious  they  are  and  how  recently  they  have  been  bestowed.  .  .  . 
It  is  given  only  to  the  spiritually-minded  to  understand  a  country 
like  ours,  as  it  is  given  only  to  the  spiritually-minded  to  transform 
it  from  prophecy  into  achievement.  .  .  ."2  "Therefore,  let  the 
Nation  search  itself  as  never  before  to  discover  if  it  be  worthy 
of  these  great  gifts.  .  .  "1  And  thus  let  us  plead  and  pray:  "Almighty 
God,  who  in  former  time  leddest  our  fathers  forth  .  .  .  give  Thy 
grace  ...  to  us  their  children,  that  we  may  always  ...  do  Thy  will. 
Bless  our  land  with  honorable  industry,  sound  learning,  and  pure 
manners.  Defend  our  liberties;  preserve  our  unity.  Save  us  from 
violence,  discord,  and  confusion  .  .  .  and  from  every  evil  way.  .  .  . 
Endue  with  the  spirit  of  wisdom  those  whom  we  intrust  in  Thy 
name  with  the  authority  of  governance,  to  the  end  that  there  may 
be  peace  at  home  and  that  we  keep  our  place  among  the 
nations  of  the  earth.  .  .  .  Temper  our  self-confidence  with  thank- 
fulness"1—and  our  fear  with  courage  and  faith.  Then  let  us  on 
our  knees  thank  God  for  all  that  he  has  given. 

iEditorial,    The   Outlook,   29   Nov.,    1902. 
Hbid.,   26  Nov.,   1904. 

"The  Spoken  Word,"  from  Temple  Square  presented  over  KSL  and  the 
Columbia  Broadcasting  System,  November  26,   1961.    Copyright  1961. 


Noted  as  was  the  Salt  Lake 
Theatre  for  its  backstage  conven- 
iences, no  actor  or  actress  who 
performed  there,  no  dramatic  star 
of  the  past  century,  dreamed  of  such 
comforts  as  now  exist  in  this  great 
Pioneer  Memorial  Theater.  Accom- 
modations for  stars  directly  off  each 
side  of  the  stage  include  a  bath, 
a  dressing  room,  and  a  small  re- 
ception hall  where  guests  or  mem- 
bers of  the  press  may  be  received. 

Because  the  exterior  of  the  build- 
ing of  the  Daughters  of  Utah  Pio- 
neers is  a  replica  of  the  pioneer 
theater  it  was  deemed  best  that  the 
memorial  should  emulate  in  spirit 
and  quality.  The  new  building  has 
no  windows,  the  ultra  modern  two- 
story  glass  wall  at  the  west  admitting 
the  only  daylight,  but  theater  is  bas- 
ically a  nocturnal  affair,  and  elec- 
tricity provides  the  equivalent  of 
daylight.  "Washed  air"  from  an 
ultra  modern  plant  will  keep  the 
atmosphere  of  the  entire  building 
fresh  and  clean  and  temperately 
warm  or  cool  as  desired. 

Pioneer  audiences  appreciated 
great  plays  along  with  glittering 
"spectaculars,"  musical  comedies,  and 
popular  melodramas.  Thirty-nine 
unabridged  Shakespearean  dramas 
were  presented  during  the  first  seven 
years  of  the  Salt  Lake  Theatre. 

More  than  a  hundred  years  before 
the  Encyclopedia  Americana  wrote 
that  "theatre  by  modern  standards 
is  one  of  the  media  in  the  service  of 
man's  attempt  to  understand  the 
world  and  himself,"  Mormons  were 
actively  engaged  in  producing  thea- 
ter for  that  purpose.  While  many 
Americans  and  Europeans  were  still 
considering  theater  to  be  a  source 
of  evil,  Mormons  were  embracing  it 
as  a  desirable  medium  of  learning 
truth. 

No  people  today  can  equal  the 
dramatic  activity  record  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  Fostered  by  the  Mutual 
Improvement  Associations,  such  ac- 
tivity is  shared  by  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  members  young  and 
old. 

The  new  Pioneer  Memorial  Thea- 
ter will  seek  to  produce  drama  that 
is  not  just  a  reflection  of  life,  but 
rather  an  "active  search  for  the  truths 
of  existence."  But  to  become  the 
greatest  theater  in  the  world,  it  must 
needs  be  a  community  effort.  Will 
we,  the  people,  do  our  share? 


192 


THE   IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


Land  of  Paul 

(Continued  from  page  176) 

Minor  is  the  ruins  of  ancient 
Ephesus,  located  on  the  southwest- 
ern coast  of  Turkey  about  seventy- 
five  miles  south  of  the  port  city  of 
Izmir.  In  its  heyday  Ephesus  was 
the  most  famous  city  in  Asia  Minor 
and  one  of  the  important  metropo- 
lises of  the  world.  The  Temple  of 
Diana,  said  to  be  one  of  the  seven 
wonders  of  the  ancient  world,  was 
the  gathering  place  of  the  paganistic 
world  for  many  centuries.  The  first 
bank  reportedly  was  founded  in 
Ephesus  after  the  invention  of 
money.  The  population  of  Ephesus 
rose  to  200,000. 7 

It  was  to  this  great  pagan  city  that 
Paul  preached  as  a  missionary  for 
three  years.  As  recorded  in  Acts 
19:23-41,  Paul  and  his  companions 
eventually  ran  into  trouble  with  the 
silversmiths  who  were  making  silver 
shrines  for  the  pagan  goddess  Diana. 
They  were  hauled  into  the  great 
theater  and  tried  before  the  multi- 
tude on  charges  of  wrecking  the 
lucrative  business  of  Demetrius  and 
his  associates. 

Today  the  Temple  of  Diana  is 
a  water-logged  ruin.  At  first  glance 
it  appeared  to  the  author  to  be  little 
more  than  a  frog  pond  though  one 
can  make  out  the  ground  plan  of  the 
huge  structure  which  historians  say 
was  larger  and  more  famous  than 
the  Parthenon  in  Athens." 

However,  the  great  stone  amphi- 
theater where  Paul  was  tried  still 
stands,  although  most  of  the  scats 
have  been  removed  and  used  in 
other  buildings.  The  theater  was 
rebuilt  several  times,  its  final  con- 
struction having  begun  under  the 
reign  of  Claudius  (41-54  AD).  Two 
passageways  divide  the  seating  sec- 
tion into  three  areas,  each  of  which 
accommodates  twenty-two  rows  of 
seats.  Thus  the  amphitheater  com- 
fortably seated  25,000  in  Roman 
times." 

Today  if  one  is  not  afraid  of 
snakes  or  lizards,  he  can  pick  his 
way  through  sticky  weeds  to  the 
top  of  the  empty,  cavernous  bowl. 
To  the  east,  on  Mt.  Pion,  against 
whose  steep,  rocky  slopes  the  amphi- 
theater rests,  he  may  see  scraggly 
Turkish  cattle  grazing.  And  looking 
out  to  the  west,  he  sees  countless 
tons     of     other     Roman     ruins— the 


massive  Serapis  temple,  the  old 
Roman  baths,  the  marble  street,  the 
market  place,  and  other  once  im- 
pressive sculptured  structures. 

As  one  walks  about  the  ruins,  he 
sees  poppies  waving  in  the  corn, 
and  yellow  pea-flowers,  wild  mus- 
tard, anemones,  small  marguerites, 
and  forget-me-nots   growing  beside 


the  road  and  on  every  space  of  un- 
turned ground.  And  wherever  he 
looks,  little  chips  of  white  mar- 
ble.10 He  will  see  tourists,  for 
Ephesus  is  drawing  an  ever-increas- 
ing throng  of  visitors.  In  the  dis- 
tance he  hears  a  chicken  cackle  and 
sees  peasants  toiling  in  tobacco 
fields.      But   otherwise  he  will   find 


Perfection  for  your  Church  Music 


Only  a  real  pipe  organ  can  give  the 
rich  authentic  tones  that  assure  music 
its  rightful  place  as  a  vital  part  of  the 
worship  service.  Every  Wicks  Pipe 
Organ  is  custom  built  to  adapt  to  any 
function  of  the  building.  Wicks'  exclu- 
sive Direct  Electric  action  assures 
years  of  trouble-free  enjoyment.  Wicks 
Pipe  Organs  are  guaranteed  for  ten 
years  .  .  .  twice  as  long  as  other  makes. 

Have  you  played  a  Wicks  Pipe  Organ 
recently?  Write  for  information. 


F'IF'JS  ORGANS 


The  House  of  Wicks 
WICKS  ORGAN  COMPANY 

HIGHLAND,    ILLINOIS 


MARCH      1962 


193 


Ephesus  as  dead  today  as  the  marble 
reminders  of  her  past  greatness. 

Historians  say  the  Goths  destroyed 
both  the  city  and  the  paganistic 
Temple  of  Diana  in  AD  262.  The 
city  revived,  however,  and  the  cult 


of  Artemis  (Diana  worshipers)  con- 
tinued. But  neither  recovered  its 
former  splendor.11  Today  Ephesus, 
called  by  the  Turks  Efes,  doesn't 
have  a  harbor.  In  ancient  times  it 
was  strategically  situated  on  a  bay  of 


THE 

SPOKEN 

WORD 


The  "Peacemakers" 


RICHARD    L.    EVANS 


In  searching  the  Beatitudes  one  sentence  today 
forcibly  suggests  itself:  "Blessed  are  the  peace- 
makers: for  they  shall  be  called  the  children  of 
God"1— and  from  this  one  word  somehow  seems 
forcibly  to  come  forward:  "makers"— the  makers  of 
peace,  which  implies  that  peace  isn't  something  one  simply  assumes. 
Peace  is  a  blessing  beyond  price  that  must  be  earned  and  deserved; 
a  blessing  for  which  millions  of  men,  in  this  generation  and  others, 
have  laid  their  lives  on  the  line,  for  the  right  of  every  man  to  live 
in  liberty  and  to  pursue  peaceful  purposes.  And  to  preserve  all 
that  is  most  precious  requires  something  from  ourselves  as  well  as 
something  from  other  sources:  preparedness,  willingness,  work, 
courage,  a  righteous  cause,  devotion  to  principle,  and  the  help  of 
Divine  Providence.  In  all  the  issues,  in  all  objectives,  we  must 
never  eliminate  our  own  earnest  effort  and  must  never  eliminate 
God  from  our  allegiance  or  our  lives.  "No  nation,"  said  Carlyle, 
"which  did  not  contemplate  this  wonderful  universe  with  .  .  . 
reverential  belief  that  there  was  a  great  unknown,  omnipotent, 
and  all-wise  and  all-just  Being,  superintending  all  men  in  it,  and 
all  interest  in  it,— no  nation  ever  came  to  very  much,  nor  did  any 
man  either,  who  forgot  that."2  It  would  be  unrealistic  to  suppose 
that  someone  or  something  is  going  to  take  care  of  us  without  our 
own  effort.  It  would  be  equally  erroneous  to  suppose  that  our 
own  effort  is  ever  altogether  adequate  without  some  help  from 
a  Supreme  Source.  As  to  our  part,  Paul  said:  "Let  us  therefore 
follow  after  the  things  which  make  for  peace  .  .  ."3— which  include 
standing  for  it,  living  for  it,  working  for  it,  believing  in  it,  with 
courage  and  conviction,  with  righteousness  and  resolution.  Para- 
doxically, then,  peace  is  not  merely  passive.  Peace  is  something 
that  is  prepared  for,  pursued,  practised.  And  there  is  no  peace  in 
compromising  principles.  As  Emerson  said  it:  "Nothing  can  bring 
you  peace  but  the  triunroh  of  principles."1  To  be  "makers"  of 
peace  requires  respect  for  law,  the  living  of  law,  willingness  to 
preserve  principles,  and  forthright  facing  of  facts.  Peace  reauires 
the  kind  of  character  and  conduct  of  principle  and  patriotism  that 
have  made  and  preserved  our  past,  with  righteousness,  resnect, 
with  resolution  and  reverence.  And  well  would  we  remember  that 
making  peace  is  not  something  merely  passive,  but  reauires  some- 
thing of  ourselves  as  well  as  something  outside  ourselves.  "Blessed 
are  the  peacemakers:  for  they  shall  be  called  the  children  of  God."1 


1Matthew   5:9. 

2Thomas  Carlyle,   Inaugural  Address. 

■'Romans  14:19. 

4Emerson,   Self  Reliance. 


"The  Spoken  Word,"  from  Temple  Square  presented  over  KSL  and  the 
Columbia  Broadcasting  System,  November  12,  1961.    Copyright  1961. 


the  Aegean  Sea.  But  apparently 
eroded  soil  carried  from  the  Ana- 
tolian plateau  by  the  river  Kaystros 
silted  up  the  harbor,  and  in  time 
even  the  river  drastically  changed 
its  course.  Thus  today  the  ruins  of 
Ephesus  are  fully  five  miles  from 
the  sea.  One  can  catch  a  good  view 
of  the  sea  from  the  dugway  leading 
up  the  mountain  to  the  reconstructed 
stone  house  and  chapel  which  Cath- 
olics maintain  was  the  last  home  of 
Mary,  the  mother  of  the  Savior. 

What  caused  the  downfall  of 
Ephesus?  Some  historians  say 
that  following  the  Gothic  invasion, 
Ephesus  was  gradually  deserted  be- 
cause the  river  silted  up,  marshlands 
formed,  and  malaria  struck  the 
people.11 

But  we  prefer  to  believe  that 
a  more  significant  reason  was  that 
the  Ephesians  chose  works  of  dark- 
ness rather  than  light,  that  they 
destroyed  themselves  seeking  pleas- 
ure and  gratification  of  their  appe- 
tites. Historians  note  that  this  great 
city  was  the  most  prosperous  in  Asia 
Minor  until  the  third  century  AD, 
being  an  international  meeting  place 
of  pleasure  hunters,  flute  players, 
dancers,  and  beautiful  women.1  - 

We  can  well  imagine  the  gran- 
diose, noisy,  wicked  city  of  Ephesus 
in  Paul's  day  when  we  read  his 
counsel  to  the  Ephesian  Saints: 

"And  you  hath  he  quickened,  who 
were   dead    in   trespasses   and   sins; 

"Wherein  in  time  past  ye  walked 
according  to  the  course  of  this 
world,  according  to  the  prince  of 
the  power  of  the  air,  the  spirit  that 
now  worketh  in  the  children  of 
disobedience: 

"Among  whom  also  we  all  had 
our  conversation  in  times  past  in  the 
lusts  of  our  flesh,  fulfilling  the  de- 
sires of  the  flesh  and  of  the  mind; 
and  were  by  nature  the  children  of 
wrath,  even  as  others."  (Ephesians 
2:1-3.) 

In  the  same  letter  he  reminded 
the  Ephesians  that  they  were  ".  .  .  no 
more  strangers  and  foreigners,  but 
fellowcitizens  with  the  Saints,  and 
of  the  household  of  God. 

"Built  upon  the  foundation  of  the 
apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ 
himself  being  the  chief  corner 
stone."  (Ibid.,  2:19-20.) 

And  he  also  spoke  of  the  "un- 
searchable riches  of  Christ."  (Ibid., 
3:8.)  And  he  wrote  to  the  Ephesian 
Saints  that  he  bowed  his  knees  ".  .  . 
unto  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 


194 


THE   IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


Christ"  that  ".  .  .  he  would  grant 
you,  according  to  the  riches  of  his 
glory,  to  be  strengthened  with  might 
by  his  Spirit  in  the  inner  man."  Paul 
also  prayed  that  the  Ephesians  might 
".  .  .  know  the  love  of  Christ,  which 
passeth  knowledge,  that  ye  might  be 
filled  with  all  the  fulness  of  God." 
(See  ibid.,  3:14,  16,  19.) 

In  the  fourth  chapter  of  his  letter 
to  the  Ephesians  he  explained  that 
there  must  be  apostles  and  prophets 
until  all  come  to  the  unity  of  the 
faith.  (Ibid.,  4:11-13.)  And  he  ap- 
pealed to  them  to  put  off  the  old 
man,  "which  is  corrupt  according  to 
the  deceitful  lusts,"  to  be  "renewed 
in  the  spirit  of  your  mind"  and  to 
"put  on  the  new  man."  (See  ibid., 
4:22-24.)  He  called  upon  them  to 
repent  of  lying,  stealing,  bitterness, 
and  wrath  and  to  be  kind  and  tender- 
hearted to  one  another.  (See  ibid., 
4:28,  31-32.) 

After  Paul's  era  several  historical 
events  of  interest  to  Christians  took 
place  in  Asia  Minor.  The  Council 
of  Nicea,  at  which  the  mass  of 
theological  contradictions  known  as 
the  Nicene  Creed  was  formulated, 
was  held  325  AD.  The  council  met 
at  the  site  of  present  day  Iznik,  a 
Turkish  provincial  town  of  4,500 
located  about  twenty-five  miles  south 
of  the  Marmara  Sea  port  town  of 
Karamursel,  where  a  group  of  LDS 
military  families  have  organized 
a  small  branch  of  the  Church  within 
the  last  few  years. 

The  council  at  Nicea  occurred 
one  year  after  the  Roman  Emperor 
Constantine,  the  so-called  convert  to 
Christianity,  conquered  ancient  By- 
zantium on  the  Bosphorus  and  con- 
verted it  into  the  seat  of  his  empire 
under  the  name  of  Constantinople. 

A  general  council  of  the  apostate 
Christian  Church  was  held  in  431 
AD  at  Ephesus.  On  that  occasion 
Nestorius  was  condemned,  and  the 
"honor  of  the  Virgin  (Mary)  estab- 
lished," as  the  Encyclopedia  Britan- 
nica  related  the  event.11 

But  after  the  "falling  away" 
prophesied  by  Paul  (2  Thessalonians 
2:1-3),  there  were  no  divinely  com- 
missioned missionaries  in  historic 
Asia  Minor  until  this  dispensation, 
when  in  1884  Elder  Jacob  Spori 
arrived  in  Constantinople  and  soon 
baptized  an  Armenian  family,  the 
Vartooguians.  Shortly  thereafter 
Elders  Joseph  M.  Tanner  and  Francis 
M.  Lyman,  Jr.,  joined  him.  Turkish 
laws,    however,    were    very    strict. 


\A/hether  you  are  build- 
ing or  remodeling, 
Wm.  Samson  Co.  is  a 
most  experienced  coun- 
selor.    Expert    craftsmen 

provide      labor      in 

I 
detail     for     custom      ■ 

furnishings  —  giving  Bl 

■ 
maximum  value 


I 


STAGE 

EQUIPMENT 

and  DRAPERIES 


W     I     i 

■  Some  of  our 

■  installations: 

■ 

|   Wilshire  Ward 

_       San  Diego 
Ward 


FURNISHED  AND  INSTALLED  BY  <■.„.., 

/\    §     t  g>^~)  y^-j  I  Oakland  Stake 

^  Wm.  Samson  Co.      \  LosAn9e,e, 

■  Temple 

2451    Broadway,  | 


Santa    Monica,   Calif. 
EX   3-0128 


*  DRAPEREES 

Specifically  Coordinated  for  Sunday 
School  Rooms,  Relief  Society 
Rooms,    Offices,    Lounges,    etc. 

*  STAGE    RIGGING 

•  STAGE    TRACK    SETS 

•  COUNTERWE'GHT   SETS 


Write  or  ptione  for  complete 
details: 

Wm.   Samson   Co. 

2451    Broadway,   Santa   Monica,   Calif. 
EX  3-0128 


(LAm>ia4/  New  Long  Primer  Bibles 


These  features  will  tell  you  why 
they  are  the  finest  Bibles  you  can  buy 


•  Concordance 

•  Modified  Self-pronouncing 
New  Long  Primer  type 

•  Dictionary  of  Scripture 
Proper  Names 

•  Subject  Index 

•  100,000  Center-column 
Chain  References 

•  12  pages  of  maps  in  color 

•  Family  Record 

•  Flexible  bindings 

•  Ribbon  markers 

•  Levant  grain  Calf 

•  Half  circuit 

•  Simulated  leather  lining 

•  Round  corners 

•  Red  under  gold  edges 

•  Oxford  Ultrathin 
India  paper 

•  Authorized  King  James 
Version 

•  Size;  534  x  8s/s  x  1" 


04994x 


•  Large  Print 
•  Lightweight  Portability 

04884x  — A  long-established   favorite  in 
blackletter  type.  Black  or  Red.       $14.95 

AND  NOW  .  .  . 
04994x  — All  the  words  of  Christ  are 
printed  in  red.  $  1 5.45 


At  your  bookseller 
OXFORD  UNIVERSITY  PRESS  /  NEW  YORK    iSP 


MARCH    1962 


195 


Zippy,  the  Zions  Savings  Bug,  says  .  .  . 


• 
• 

NOW.. 

» 

• 

protect 

• 
a 

your 

(    V? 

family 

while 

you 

*            • 

save! 

'•••••' 


Join  the  Zions  Savings  &  Loan 
$5,000  Family  Security  Club 

With  just  one  small  deposit  each  month . . 
You  accumulate  $5,000  in  savings 

O  Your  money  earns  4V4%  dividends 
yearly 

2  You  assure  your  family  $5,000 
even  should  you  not  live  to  com- 
plete the  plan 

As  you  save,  your  money  earns 
the  big,  new  AlA%  current  dividend 
rate  AND  .  .  .  from  the  very  first 
day  you  join  the  $5,000  Family 
Security  Club,  your  family  is 
guaranteed  the  full  $5,000  pure 
protection  insurance,  should  any- 
thing happen  to  you.  It's  so  easy 
to  save  this  way!  Only  $7  a  month 
at  age  20  ...  $9  a  month  at  age 
30  .  .  .  $15  a  month  at  age  40  .  .  . 
and  $27, a  month  at  age  50! 


your 
savings 
earn  the 
big,  new 


per 
year 
current 
rate 


compounded 


semi- 


N    annually 


Utah's  first  savings  and  loan  ass'n. . .  78  years 
secure.  Your  accounts  insured  to  $10,000  by 
an  agency  of  the  Federal  government. 


33  E.  First  South  -  Salt  Lake  City 
4901  South  State  in  Murray 


Because  the  Church  did  not  receive 
official  recognition  from  the  Turkish 
government,  the  missionaries  could 
not  hold  public  meetings.  Missionary 
efforts  were  shifted  for  a  time  to 
Haifa,  Palestine. 

However,  in  1887,  Elder  Ferdinand 
F.  Hintze  arrived  in  the  Turkish 
Mission,  as  it  was  then  called.  With 
Elder  Tanner  he  baptized  a  Serb 
named  Mischa  Markow,  who  later 
opened  the  door  of  the  gospel  in 
several  of  the  Balkan  states  and  in 
Belgium. 

Elder  Hintze,  assisted  by  two  na- 
tive converts,  published  the  "Articles 
of  Faith"  and  a  tract  in  the  old 
Turkish  language,  which  was  written 
with  Arabic  characters  until  1928. 
Later  in  company  of  Elder  James 
Clove  he  visited  Sivas  in  central 
Asia  Minor  where  a  few  converts 
were  baptized.  Soon  afterwards 
Elders  Janne  M.  Sjodahl,  J  oh  an 
Georg  Grau,  Charles  U.  Locander, 
Fred  Stauffer,  Edgar  D.  Simmons, 
and  William  H.  Smart  came  into  the 
mission.  Branches  of  the  Church 
were  formed  in  Aintab  ( now  Gazian- 
tep)  and  Sivas  in  Turkey  and 
Aleppo  in  Syria,  and  mission  head- 
quarters were  established  in  Aintab. 

Separate  meetings  were  held  for 
men  and  women  as  it  was  not  the 
local  custom  for  them  to  attend 
public  functions  together.  Missionary 
work  was  halted  in  1895  because  of 
political  disturbances  in  Turkey,  and 
the  American  elders  were  called 
home.  But  two  years  later  the 
situation  improved,  and  missionary 
work  was  resumed.  In  1898  the  first 
conference  of  the  Turkish  Mission 
was  held  in  Aintab.  Elder  Anthon  H. 
Lund  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 
was  in  attendance  and  branches 
at  Aleppo,  Aintab,  and  Zara  (in 
the  Black  Sea  region)  were  rep- 
resented. Altogether,  185  members 
including  five  native  elders  were 
present. 

Elder  Philip  Maycock  was  sus- 
tained as  president  of  the  Turkish 
Mission,  and  Elder  Hintze  was  sus- 
tained for  special  work  in  relation 
to  securing  recognition  for  the 
Church  from  the  Turkish  govern- 
ment and  publication  of  literature 
in  Turkish  and  Armenian  languages. 

In  1899  a  cloth  factory  was  opened 
by  the  Saints  at  Aleppo  with  Zadyk 
Aposhian,  a  native  elder,  as  manager. 
The  following  year  the  Aintab 
branch  began  manufacturing  Turk- 
ish  rugs   under   direction   of   Elder 


John  E.  Page,  who  arranged  a 
market  through  ZCMI  in  Salt  Lake 
City.  In  1906  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon was  published  in  Turkish  in 
Boston,  Massachusetts.  However, 
with  renewed  political  unrest  the 
American  elders  were  called  home 
in  1909  and  the  branches  were 
placed  in  the  hands  of  native  elders. 
In  1921,  Elder  J.  Wilford  Booth, 
who  had  labored  as  president  of  the 
Turkish  Mission  from  1904  to  1909, 
was  again  called  to  preside.  At 
a  conference  held  in  January  1924 
in  Aleppo,  located  just  south  of  the 
present  Turkish-Syrian  border,  the 


WHEN  GRANDMA  DOES  THE 
BAKING 

BY    JAMES    H.    KONKLE 

When  Grandma  bakes  a  cake, 

I  like  to  linger 
and  clean  the  pans  and  plates 

then  lick  my  finger. 

I  guess  that  Grandma  knows 
of  children's  wishes; 

for  she  leaves  lots  of  sweet  stuff 
on  the  dishes. 

Of  course  I  love  my  mommie 

very  dearly; 
but  she  leaves  all  her  dishes 

clean,  or  nearly. 

So  that  is  why  there  can  be 

no  mistaking: 
I  much  prefer  that  Grandma 

does  the  baking. 


name  was  changed  from  the  Turkish 
to  the  Armenian  Mission.  President 
David  O.  McKay,  then  a  member  of 
the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  and  Mrs. 
McKay,  were  among  the  one  hun- 
dred persons  in  attendance.  Confer- 
ence addresses  were  made  in  five 
different  languages— Armenian,  Turk- 
ish, Arabic,  English,  and  French. 

After  laboring  with  great  faith- 
fulness, in  connection  with  his  wife, 
the  only  two  missionaries  of  the 
Church  in  the  area  for  several  years, 
Elder  Booth  died  suddenly  at 
Aleppo,  December  5,  1928  of  a  heart 
ailment. 

Following  are  the  names  of  the 
presidents  of  the  Turkish  Mission: 
Jacob  Spori,  1885-1887;  Ferdinand  F. 
Hintze,  1887-1889;  Frederick  Stauf- 


196 


THE   IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


fer,  1889-1891;  Joseph  F.  Schoenfeld, 
1891-1892;  Don  C.  W.  Musser,  1892- 
1894;  Edward  W.  Robinson,  1894- 
1895;  Armanag  S.  Hagopian,  1895- 
1897;  Philip  S.  Maycock,  1897-1899; 
Ferdinand  F.  Hintze  (second  term), 
1899-1900;  Albert  Herman,  1900- 
1904;  and  J.  Wilford  Booth,  1904- 
1909  and  1921-1928. 

Today  there  are  approximately 
eighty-five  known  American  LDS 
members  in  Turkey  and  four  service- 
men's groups  organized  under  super- 
vision of  the  Mediterranean  District, 
French  Mission.  These  groups  are 
at  Ankara,  the  capital  and  second 
largest  city;  Izmir,  Adana,  and  Kara- 
mursel.  The  percentage  of  activity 
is  high,  many  members  holding  sev- 
eral church  positions.  Ankara,  the 
largest  LDS  group,  holds  regular 
priesthood,  Sunday  School,  and  Sac- 
rament meetings  on  Sunday,  and 
Primary  and  Relief  Society  during 
the  week.  Two  local  missionaries 
labored  among  American  nationals 
in  Ankara  until  their  reassignment 
last  year.  They  are  Miss  Virginia 
Fackrell,  Salt  Lake  City,  now  with 
US  agricultural  attache's  office  in 
Djkarta,  Indonesia,  and  Miss  Mary 


Gaither,  Rocky  Mount,  North  Caro- 
lina, now  teaching  in  the  US  Air 
Force  School  near  Baumholder, 
Germany. 

FOOTNOTES 

^Turkey  in  My  Time,  Ahmed  Emm  Yal- 
man,  University  of  Oklahoma  Press,  p.  5. 

-Turkey,  Lord  Kinross,  Thames  &  Hud- 
son, London,  p.  163. 

^The  Loom  of  History,  Herbert  J.  Mul- 
ler,  Harper  &  Bros.,  p.  179. 

J2  Thess.  2:1-3;  2  Ne.  26:10-11. 

5The  Greatest  Faith  Ever  Known,  Fulton 
Oursler,  Doubleday  &  Co.,  p.  93. 

Hhid.,  p.  94. 

7Muller,  op.  cit.,  p.   168. 

sIn  the  Steps  of  St.  Paul,  H.  V.  Morton; 
Dodd,  Mead,  &  Co. 

nEphesus  Legends  and  Facts,  Cemil 
Toksoz,  Yenilik  Basimevi,   Istanbul,  p.  71. 

1  "Morton,  op.  cit. 

^Encyclopedia  Britannica,  Vol.  8 
(1960),  p.   642. 

12  Report  from  LDS  Church  Historian's 
Office. 


Writing  a  Family  History 

(Continued  from  page  163) 

family  groups  of  her  grandmothers 
sons  and  daughters,  but  she  did  not 
know  what  had  become  of  most  of 
the  descendants. 

I  noted  in  one  of  the  family  rec- 
ords that  Cousin  Angeline  had  sent 
me  that  Pamelia's  son  Frank  had 
died  in  Boise,  Idaho,  in  1934.  I 
felt  sure  that  some  of  his  descend- 
ants must  be  living  there. 

I  also  learned  that  Frank's  daugh- 
ter was  living  in  the  old  home  in 
Ustic,  Idaho,  and  that  other  daugh- 
ters were  in  Boise,  and  that  the  son 
was  living  on  the  original  home- 
stead near  Arco,  and  that  Frank's 
sister's  family  was  scattered  in 
Boise,  Nampa,  and  other  points  in 
Idaho.  Although  they  were  opposed 
to  Mormonism,  they  were  co-opera- 
tive in  furnishing  important  records 
for  the  book.     I  also  received  many 


Help  make  your  companion  the  best  missionary  in 
the  Church,  and  you  will  be  right  there  with  him. 


$20  Trade-In  at  Standard  Optical  on  the  New 

KEYSTONE  K-808 

ZOOM  CAMERA 


Deluxe 

Model  — 

Complete 

with 

Pistol 

Grip  as 

Shown 


Come  In,  Phone,  or 
Order  by  Mail 

Salt    Lake: 

273   South   Main 

155  South  Main 

2190  Highland  Drive 
Ogden: 

2443  Washington  Blvd. 

Provo: 

161    West  Center  Street 
Idaho    Falls: 

446  Park  Avenue 


Keystone's  latest  automatic  electric-eye  zoom  camera. 
Fast  fl.8  lens,  coupled  with  viewfinder.  Built-in  filter. 
Extra  smooth   manual  zoom.     Pistol   grip. 

Reg.  $119.95 

With   TRADE 


$9995 


Nothing    Down 


Only    $1.50   Week! 


MARCH    1962 


197 


Does  your  child  know  why 

it  doesn't  hurt  when 
his  hair  is  cut?  (Do  yjw?) 


The  Book  of  Knowledge 
has  the  answer! 

All  the  answers !  Anything  that  would 
occur  to  children,  everything  that  will 
fascinate  them.  It's  a  world  of  knowl- 
edge directed  to  the  young:  colorful 
men  of  history,  art,  animals,  poetry, 
the  human  body-even  things  to  make 
and  do !  The  Book  of  Knowledge  is  a 
curious  child's  reward,  a  bored  child's 
delight,  a  gifted  child's  challenge. 

SEE  FOR  YOURSELF.  SEND  FOR  THE  FREE 

"MINIATURE"  BOOK  OF   KNOWLEDGE 

This  free  24  page  full  color  booklet 
contains  actual  pages  of  science,  his- 
tory, art,  stories,  quizzes,  things  to 
make  and  do  and  other  informative 
and  entertaining  features  taken  di- 
rectly from  The  Book  of  Knowledge 
itself.  Give  it  to  your  child  and  see 
how  eagerly  he  reads  it.  Send  for  it 
today.  It's  free  and  it's  wonder  full 

THE  BOOK  OF 
KNOWLEDGE 

opens -the  door  to  success 


FREE  24  PAGE  FULL  COLOR  BOOKLET 

THE  BOOK  OP  KNOWLEDGE© 

The  Grolier  Society  Inc. 

575  Lexington  Avenue,  New  York  22,  N.  Y. 

Please  send  me  the  color  booklet  described  above. 


I 


There  are  - 


-children  in  my  family,  ages  - 


Name- 


Address- 


City- 


-Zone- 


L  County State . i, 
^ m  mmm Improvement  Era  3-62  ; 

A  publication  of  Grolier  Inc.    ©  1962,  Grolier  Inc. 


helpful  letters  that  gave  me  a  key 
here  and  a  key  there,  aiding  me 
to  obtain  many  necessary  family 
records. 

In  July  1954,  I  studied  again  in 
the  LDS  Genealogical  Library  in 
Salt  Lake  City.  I  found  other  im- 
portant data  on  Dr.  Grigg's  ancestry, 
including  the  line  of  his  wife 
Casandia  Pell  and  her  father's  fam- 
ily. After  carefully  checking  census 
records  to  verify  and  correct  all 
names  and  localities,  I  was  learning 
that  memories  of  people  were  not 
always  reliable. 

By  August  1954  I  had  completed 
my  manuscript,  now  more  than  six 
hundred  typewritten  pages,  in- 
cluding one  hundred  pages  desig- 
nated for  pictures.  At  this  time 
my  genealogical  class  at  Sunday 
School  requested  me  to  bring  my 
manuscript  into  class  and  give 
a  lesson  on  writing  a  family  history. 
After  arriving  home  I  dropped  my 
briefcase  containing  the  manuscript 
and  some  of  the  more  precious  pic- 
tures on  a  chair  in  my  study,  and 
went   out  visiting  friends. 

When  I  arrived  home  late  that 
evening  the  front  door  was  wide 
open.  My  first  thought  was  for  my 
manuscript.  Yes,  my  briefcase  was 
gone!  It  was  unbelievable!  I  was 
stunned.  Seven  years  of  painstak- 
ing labor  gone,  and  I  had  not  made 
any  carbons.  Even  though  I  had 
my  notes  and  other  records,  I  could 
never  duplicate  my  work. 

I  went  to  the  sheriffs  office,  and 
they  broadcast  my  loss  over  the 
radio  and  TV.  I  advertised  in  news- 
papers for  the  return  of  my  priceless 
manuscript,  no  questions  asked. 
During  three  days  and  nights  I 
humbled  myself  in  prayer,  asking 
the  Lord  to  help  me  if  he  felt  that 
my  work  was  worthy  to  be  brought 
forth.  On  the  third  day  as  I  arose 
from  my  knees,  I  was  instantly  in- 
soired  to  offer  a  large  cash  reward 
for  the  safe  return  of  the  briefcase 
with  the  contents  intact.  This  I  did 
over  the  air  and  in  the  papers. 

The  very  next  morning  I  found 
the  priceless  briefcase  lying  in  my 
front  yard.  The  manuscript  was 
somewhat  rummled,  but  it  was  all 
there!  The  culprit  had  not  bothered 
to  claim  the  reward.  My  joy  was 
beyond  measure! 

I  now  hurried  the  manuscript  to 
a  printer,  but  I  lacked  about  five 
thousand  dollars   of  having  money 


enough  to  have  it  published.  I  had 
been  sending  out  subscription  leaf- 
lets with  my  letters  for  more  than 
a  year,  but  I  did  not  have  enough 
money  to  pay  the  printer.  I  con- 
tinued seeking  orders.  During  these 
days  I  decided  to  brief  my  work  to 
reduce  the  cost. 

Therefore,  during  the  next  year, 
I  not  only  rewrote  and  polished  and 
reduced  it,  but  I  also  eliminated 
twenty  pages  of  pictures.  I  also 
included  many  additional  births, 
deaths,  and  marriages. 

I  now  decided  that  because  of 
the  many  faith-promoting  stories 
from  each  generation,  the  book 
should  be  called  Five  Generations  of 
Mormonism.  I  finally  sold  my  home 
to  obtain  the  required  money  to  have 
the  manuscript  published.  The  third 
of  February  1956,  I  went  to  Salt 
Lake  City  and  arranged  with  the 
Deseret  News  Press  to  publish  my 
manuscript.  The  typesetters  started 
on  my  book  that  very  afternoon,  and 
the  next  morning  I  had  fifteen  pages 
of  galley  proof  sheets  in  my  anxious 
hands.  The  next  three  months  were 
happy  ones.  Finally  the  first  three 
hundred  books  came  from  the 
bindery.  I  loaded  them  into  my  car 
and  began  delivering  them  to  my 
eagerly  waiting  relatives  in  and 
around  Salt  Lake  City.  My  next 
big  undertaking  was  the  wrapping 
and  mailing  of  these  precious  books 
to  my  ever-expanding  Grigg  kindred 
throughout  the  country. 

May  the  sustaining  "spirit  of 
Elijah"  that  fairly  urged  me  forth 
night  and  day,  continue  to  invite 
mankind  to  seek  after  their  dead 
kindred.  If  my  Five  Generations  of 
Mormonism  le^ds  but  one  anxious 
soul  to  accept  the  restored  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ,  my  time  and  money 
will  indeed  have  been  well  spent. 


NIGHT   CIRCUS 
BY  THELMA  IRELAND 

Stars  walk  the  tightrope  of  the  sky 
Like  sequined  acrobats  at  play. 
They  hold  performances  each  night 
But  never  play  a  matinee. 


198 


THE   IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


The  Stakes  of  the  Church 

(Continued  from  page  171) 

its  necessary  adjuncts,  cords  and  tent 
pins  ('stakes').  The  area  ('borders') 
covered  by  the  tent  will  necessarily 
depend  upon  the  distances  the  tent 
cords  are  extended,  and  the  strength 
of  the  erected  tent  in  turn  depends 
upon  the  materials  out  of  which  the 
stakes  are  made  and  the  angle  and 
distance  they  are  sunk  into  the 
earth."  (Sidney  B.  Sperry,  Doctrine 
and  Covenants  Compendium,  1960, 
pp.  301-302.) 

Kirtland,  the  first  stake  in  this 
dispensation,  was  organized  Febru- 
ary 17,  1834,  with  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith    as    its    president.      President 


EMANCIPATION 

BY  HELEN  VIRDEN 

Earth,  hard  with  cold, 
Ice-locked, 
Winter-cramped; 
Obstinate. 

With  a  brief  stroke, 
A  sun-ivarmed  hour  .  . 
Spring,  promises 
Emancipation. 


Joseph  Fielding  Smith  in  Essentials 
in  Church  History,  lists  eleven  stakes 
that  were  organized  during  the 
Prophet's  lifetime.  They  were  situ- 
ated in  Ohio,  Missouri,  Illinois,  and 
Iowa. 

The  spring  before  his  martyrdom, 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  in  address- 
ing the  Saints  in  the  general  con- 
ference sessions  at  Nauvoo,  April  8, 
1844,  said  in  part: 

'I  have  received  instructions  from 
the  Lord  that  from  henceforth 
wherever  the  Elders  of  Israel  shall 
build  up  churches  and  branches 
unto  the  Lord  throughout  the  States, 
there  shall  be  a  stake  of  Zion.  In 
the  great  cities,  as  Boston,  New  York, 
&c,  there  shall  be  stakes.  It  is  a 
glorious  proclamation,  and  I  reserved 
it  to  the  last,  and  designed  it  to  be 
understood  that  this  work  shall 
commence  after  the  washings, 
anointing  and  endowments  [temple 
ordinances]  have  been  performed 
here."  (DHC  6:319.) 

Many   of  the   eleven   stakes   that 


WANT  TO  KNOW  WHAT'S  GOING  ON  TODAY  IN  BUSINESS? 


THTT 


1?2 


Robert  W.  Bernick,  business  editor  for  The  Salt  Lake 

Tribune,  can  and  does  tell  you,  daily,  in  The  ly. 

Tribune.  And  his  column:  "Up  and  Down   the  Street" t/n 
covers  the  business  news  of    the  Intermountain  Area 

= «l    in  a  way  no  one  else  can.  Whether  it's  oil, 

rjfffl  v    mining,    sales,  industry  or  any  other  business 


V 


9      I 


n,   m 


ik 


information,  Bob  Bernick  knows  it    and 
tells  it  in  .  .  . 


ialt  fake  §fc ibvme 


ty 


<i  t  a 

mi 


|( 


-SUft 


I 


•in 


i  ij 


V 


Sft 


I  4 


\\4V* 


S5* 


4&  #  .r? 


yc% 


2£> 


W 


ft 


Q 


1010 
MI 


I  «S1 


New  Profits 


FOR  YOU... 


IN  AN  OUTSTANDING  NEW  BUSINESS  OPPORTUNITY 


5^^^PTS^rvr.^r*FS;T^5^55^gJV 


One  of  America's  top  record  manufacturers  seeks  qualified 
individuals  to  establish  CUSTOM  RECORDING  BUSINESS  under  exclusive 
franchise.  (In  areas  outside  Utah,  as  all  franchise  districts  in  Utah 
have  already  been  filled.) 
This  is  an  exceptional  opportunity  to  own  your  own  substantial 
business  and  be  associated  with  a  leading  manufacturer  of  records 
and  albums  with  a  nation-wide  reputation  for  quality  and  service. 
Complete  training  and  proven  business-buildingformula given, 
plus  continuing  management  guidance  and  national  advertis- 
ingandsalespromotion  program. 

A  minimum  investment  of  $2300  required. 


Century's  owners  ore  active  L.D.S. 
who  appreciate  the  opportunityto 
be  associated  with  Church  members. 
Some  of  these  who  have  recently 
taken  advantage  of  this  franchise 
opportunity  are: 

Ted  Hannan,  340  North  St.,  Olympia,  Wash. 
Jerry  Tucker,  4323  Broadway,  Shreveport,  La. 
Herschel  Edmunds,  15203  Doty,  Lawndale,  Calif. 
David  Carrigan,  Morgan,  Utah 


For  details, 
write  to . . 


CUSTOM  RECORDING 
Dept.  E     P.O.  Box  308,  Saugus, 


SERVICE 
California 


MARCH     1962 


199 


YOUR 

SALT  LAKE 

OPTICAL 

HEADQUARTERS 

•  EYEGLASSES 

•  CONTACT  LENSES 

•  ARTIFICIAL   EYES 

•  HEARING  AIDS 

ANNOUNCING  4   LOCATIONS 

Now  in  Murray 
4792  South  State 

The 

OPTICAL  SHOP 

420  Boston  Bldg. 

368  East  First  South 

1062  East  2 100  South 

EM  3-5262 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


WHEAT  MILL 


ONLY 

$695 

POSTPAID 
ANYWHERE 

IN  THE 
UNITED  STATES 

Cracks  or  grinds 
wheat,  corn  and 
all  kinds  of  hard 

or  soft  grains, 
l'/2  lbs.  per  min. 

GUARANTEED 


ORDER 
BY  MAIL 


SPECIAL  PRICES  TO   LDS  GROUPS 


PEHRSON  HARDWARE 

21 15  So.  1  lth  East,  Salt  Lake  City 


AN   INDEX  FOR  YOUR 
1961    IMPROVEMENT  ERAS 

Make  your  Era's  marvelous  reference  vol- 
umes by  binding  them,  complete  with  an 
index,   for  your   home   library. 

Bound  volumes  of  the  Era  are  also  an 
invaluable   part   of  your    WARD   LIBRARY. 

GET  YOUR  1961  ERA  INDEX  BY  SENDING 
10c  TO  COVER   HANDLING   COSTS   TO: 

The   Improvement   Era 

1 35   South   State   Street 

Salt   Lake   City    1  1,    Utah 


the  Prophet  knew  were  discontinued 
before  the  martyrdom;  all  were 
terminated  in  the  western  move- 
ment of  the  exodus. 

Salt  Lake  Stake  was  organized 
October  3,  1847  after  most  of  the 
presiding  brethren  had  returned 
upon  their  trek  eastward  to  Winter 
Quarters  to  bring  their  families  west. 
In  point  of  service,  Salt  Lake  Stake 
is  the  oldest  stake  in  the  Church. 
When  new  stakes  are  now  organized, 
and  it  is  said  that  the  new  stake  is 
the  three  hundred-so-and-so  stake, 
it  means  that  there  are  that  many 
stakes  functioning,  counting  Salt 
Lake  Stake  as  the  first. 

President  Brigham  Young,  during 
his  administration,  organized  some 
stakes  and  started  proceedings  that 
would  lead  eventually  to  stake  or- 
ganization in  other  areas.  Some  of 
the  stakes  and  some  of  the  partially 
formed  stakes  were  discontinued  as 
the  critical  period  known  as  the 
"Utah  War"  (1857-58)  closed  in.  In 
the  period  between  April  7,  and 
August  19,  1877,  ten  stakes  were 
organized.  President  Young  died 
August  29,  1877. 

The  first  stake  of  this  dispensation 
organized  outside  the  borders  of  the 
United  States  was  the  Alberta  ( Can- 
ada) Stake,  June  9,  1895,  followed 
closely  by  the  Juarez  (Mexico) 
Stake,  December  9,  1895. 

Los  Angeles  Stake  was  organized, 
the  first  on  the  west  coast,  January 
21,  1923,  and  nearly  twelve  years 
later  New  York  joined  the  roll  call 
of  stakes  on  December  16,  1934.  The 
following  summer,  June  30,  1935, 
the  Oahu  Stake  was  organized  in 
Hawaii. 

Following  World  War  II  the 
stakes  of  the  Church  multiplied 
rapidly.  This  pace  was  quickened 
after  President  McKay  became  Presi- 
dent of  the  Church  in  1951.  Larger 
stakes  were  divided,  creating  more 
opportunities  for  workers,  and  stakes 
were  being  formed  where  there  had 
been  no  stake  organizations  before. 

While  President  David  O.  McKay 
was  still  in  New  Zealand,  following 
the  dedication  of  the  temple  there, 
the  decision  was  announced  to 
organize  a  stake  in  that  area.  In 
the  words  of  Elder  Delbert  L.  Stap- 
ley  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve, 
one  of  the  apostles  assigned  the  task: 

"We  are  taking  the  Church  to  the 
people  in  the  faraway  lands.  I  re- 
member the  word  of  President 
McKay,  as  the  New  Zealand  Stake 


was  planned,  that  transportation  has 
brought  the  far  places  of  the  world 
close  to  us.  Added  to  that  are  the 
improved  communications  that  per- 
mit us  almost  instantaneously  to  talk 
to  the  Saints  in  the  far  areas  of  the 
earth.  The  Church  is  being  taken 
closer  to  the  people  because  now 
all  the  helps  of  the  auxiliary  organ- 
izations and  the  visits  of  General 
Authorities  will  be  at  their  disposal, 
and  in  turn  this  will  bring  the  Saints 
of  these  faraway  lands  closer  to  the 
Church.  Truly  it  is  a  great  blessing 
to  the  people  to  have  a  stake  with 


LEMON    DROPS 

BY    SYLVIA    E.     NELSON 

I  sucked  upon  a  lemon  drop 

And,  oh,  the  memories— 

As  I  remembered  once  again 

How  Papa  used  to  tease 

When  he'd  be  coming  home  from 

town, 
And  telling  us  to  close  our  eyes, 
How  we'd  hold  out  eager  hands 
And  wait  for  our  surprise. 
Small  paper  sacks  of  lemon  drops, 
Covered  with  sugared  frost; 
So  sweet,  so  hard,  and  then  so  tart; 
Such  joy  for  little  cost! 


all  the  blessings  that  are  associated 
with  stake  organization."  (The  Im- 
provement Era,  June  1960,  p.  420. ) 

That  New  Zealand  stake  was 
named  Auckland  Stake  and  was 
formed  May  18,  1958.  One  of  the 
remarkable  things  about  that  stake 
was  that  the  many  various  reports 
from  the  Auckland  Stake  would  ar- 
rive at  the  Church  headquarters  in 
Salt  Lake  City  before  the  same  re- 
ports from  some  of  the  Salt  Lake 
City  stakes  did. 

The  year  1960  saw  many  stakes 
organized  in  foreign  fields:  Sydney 
(Australia),  Manchester  (England— 
the  first  in  Europe);  Toronto 
(Canada),  Brisbane,  Melbourne, 
(Australia);  Hamilton,  Hawkes  Bay 
(New  Zealand);  Edmonton,  Van- 
couver (Canada). 

The  year  1961  saw  these  faraway 
stakes  organized:  London,  Leicester 
( England ) ;  Holland  ( the  first  to  be 
organized  on  continental  Europe); 
Leeds  (England);  Berlin,  Stuttgart 
( Germany ) ;  Swiss  ( Switzerland ) ; 
Hamburg  (Germany);  and  Mexico 
City  (Mexico). 


200 


THE    IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


On  December  1,  1961  President 
Joseph  Fielding  Smith,  the  Church 
Historian,  ruled  that  henceforth  his- 
torical reports  coming  to  the  Church 
Historian's  Office  would  be  in  the 
language  of  the  Church  group  sub- 
mitting them;  the  records  would  be 
translated  into  English  by  the 
Church  Historian's  office  as  needed. 

The  Holland  Stake  was  the  first 
foreign-language  stake  of  the  Church, 
although  the  Oahu  (Hawaii)  stake 
in  1935  was  partially  a  foreign- 
tongued  stake.  Many  of  our  Dutch 
members  have  some  command  of 
English,  as  have  our  membership  in 
other  lands,  but  that  the  language 
barrier  is  real  is  attested  by  this: 

"It  is  quite  likely  the  new  Holland 
Stake  .  .  .  will  be  known  as  the  Hol- 
land Ring  as  the  Dutch,"  according 
to  Elder  Frank  Y.  Kooyman,  former 
Netherlands  Mission  president  and 
an  employee  of  the  Church  Histori- 
an's Office,  "have  no  other  name  than 
'ring'  to  describe  the  group  of  wards 
and  branches  that  make  up  a  stake 
in  Church  government." 

"The  equivalent  of  a  stake  to  hold 
down  the  tent  of  Israel,  as  men- 
tioned in  the  Dutch  Bible,  is  called 
a  'tent  pin.'"  ("Church  Section"  of 
The  Deseret  News— Salt  Lake  Tele- 
gram, May  6,  1961,  p.  5. ) 

Sometimes  a  mission  area  labors 
many  years  with  the  cherished  goal 
of  becoming  a  stake  of  Zion.  Then 
that  moment  arrives.  Recently,  in 
the  area  to  be  called  the  Swiss  Stake, 
President  Henry  D.  Moyle  of  the 
First  Presidency  presided.  He  was 
assisted  by  Elders  Alvin  R.  Dyer  and 
Nathan  Eldon  Tanner,  Assistants  to 
the  Council  of  the  Twelve. 

President  Moyle  began  his  open- 
ing remarks  with  "This  ...  is  the 
most  important  and  historical  event 
in  the  history  of  the  Church  in 
Switzerland." 

All  three  members  of  the  Swiss 
Stake  presidency  are  natives  of 
Switzerland.  President  Wilhelm 
Friedrich  Lauener  is  forty-three 
years  of  age,  and  is  a  consulting 
engineer  with  a  Swiss  firm.  He  has 
had  the  advantage  of  having  lived  in 
California  for  four  and  a  half  years 
in  a  ward  and  stake  of  the  Church 
there.  He  was  once  a  president  of 
an  elders'  quorum  in  America.  Elder 
Roland  Datwyler,  who  is  first  coun- 
selor, is  thirty-one  years  old,  and 
has  served  as  president  of  an  elders' 
quorum  in  the  Swiss  Mission,  and 
has  filled  a  number  of  branch  and 


■•■• W  '*"  ■■■ 


Long 

Distance  is 

one  of  the 

happy 

things 

in  life. 

Pick  up 

your  phone 

and 

go  visiting 

—tonight! 

MOUNTAIN 

STATES    **. 
TELEPHONE  VftJ 


Stake  Presidents,  Bishops,  Music  Committees,  Teachers  and 
Home  Owners: 

Before  purchasing  any  organ,  investigate  thoroughly 

The  Allen   Solid  State 

*  Superior  Tone  Quality 

*  Immediate  Response 

*  Minimum  of  Service 

*  Longer  Life 

*  Greater  Satisfaction 

Write  For  Free  Pamphlets 

Summerhays  Music  Co.  Inc. 

3719  South   State  St.  Dept.   4  Salt   Lake   City,   Utah 


( 


S 


rt**-m,    K     NEW  AMERICA 

COOO/4  MOTEL 

320  BEAUTIFUL  ROOMS 

BEAUTY  SALON     .     B ABBES  SHOP 
-         ■  MAIN  At  EIFTH  SOUTH 


THE  CENTER  OF 
CONVENIENCE 


salt     lake     city 


MARCH    1962 


201 


Now 
Available 


.  .  .  for  a  limited  time  only  a 
40-MINUTE,  FULL-COLOR  EDU- 
CATIONAL FILM  packed  with 
the  lastest  SEWING  TECHNIQUES 
-SHOWN  FREE  to  your  RE- 
LIEF SOCIETY  or  any  other 
organized  group.  See  how  to  .  .  . 

•  save  Vi  the  work  in  sewing 

•  fit  a  pattern  correctly 

•  eliminate  that  "homemade"  look 

AND  MUCH  MORE 


r 

i 

i 

i 
■ 
i 

i 

■ 
■ 


Simply  mail  this  coupon 


1 
I 
I 


SEWING  MOVIE 

BOX  484 
S.L.C.  10,  Utah 

Yes,  our  group  would  like  to  have  a 
free  showing  of  your  film  on  sewing 
techniques. 

My  Name 

I 

I 

I 

..J 


Address 


City Phone . 


$6.44ANH0UR 


STEP  INTO  THIS  BOOMING 
>19  BILLION  A  YEAR  INDUSTRY 

Hundreds  of  accidents  and 
losses  will  happen  this 
year  in  your  community. 
We'll  show  you  how  to 
investigate  and  adjust 
these  losses  for  insur- 
ance companies,  rail- 
roads, government 
'offices.  You  buy  NO  tools 
or  equipment.  You  do  NO 
selling.  You  need  NO  prior 
experience  or  higher  education.  And  you 
can  operate  out  of  your  own  home.  Right 
now  independent  Accident  Investigators  average  $6.44  an 
hour.  We'll  train  you  quickly  to  do  the  same.  Start  part- 
time  if  now  employed.  Fill  the  need  for  an  Accident  Investi- 
gation specialist  in  your  area.  Colorful  booklet  explains 
everything.  Absolutely  no  obligation  on  your  part. 


MAIL  NOW  for  FREE  BOOK 


UNIVERSAL    SCHOOLS  l 

6801    Hillcrest   Ave.,   Dept.    N-3 

Dallas  5,   Texas 

Please   rush    me   your   FREE   book  on   Accident     | 

Investigation.    This   does    not   obligate   me   and 


no   salesman   will   call. 


Name 


Age_ 


J 


Address 
City 


Zone State. 


(Approved  by  Government  for  Veterans  Training) 


Keep  your  Eras  by  binding  them  in  Improvement 
Era  binders.  Avai  able  now  for  only  $2.00. 
Send   your    check    or    money    order   to 

THE   IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

135  South  State  Street 
Salt   Lake   City    11,   Utah 


district  assignments.  Elder  Hans 
Ringger,  second  counselor,  is  thirty- 
six,  and  has  had  considerable  experi- 
ence as  a  supervisor  of  Aaronic 
Priesthood  activities  in  the  Swiss 
Mission.  The  Swiss  Stake  com- 
prises five  wards,  two  independent 
branches,  and  a  number  of  de- 
pendent branches. 

During  the  meeting  President 
Moyle  addressed  the  Saints  saying: 
"Nothing  happens  in  the  Church 
which  isn't  right  with  the  members. 
We  are  the  Church.  When  the 
Church  makes  progress,  we  make 
progress.  .  .  .  Members  are  not 
completely  converted  until  they  have 
aided  in  the  conversion  of  someone 
else." 

Under  the  proper  inspiration, 
guidance,  and  direction  the  stakes  of 
Zion  have  been,  and  will  continue 
to  be,  organized  in  the  earth.  Each 
stake  becomes  a  reservoir  of  strength 
for  the  Church. 

At  the  covenant  of  baptism  we  are 
no  longer  American,  British,  Dutch, 
German,  or  dozens  of  other  nation- 
alities, but  brothers  and  sisters  in 
the  Church  and  kingdom  of  God. 
As  wards  and  stakes  are  organized 
in  our  midst,  we  are  given  the  privi- 
lege of  more  fully  accepting  our 
responsibilities  as  members  of  the 
Church. 

At  the  close  of  1961  there  were 
345  stakes  organized  and  function- 
ing. ( Twenty-six  had  been  organized 
during  the  year.)  Each  stake  is 
a  part  of  the  Church,  equal  to,  but 
in  no  way  superior  to,  all  the  others. 


Crossroads  for  the  UN 
(Continued  from  page  142) 

in  the  UN.  The  United  Nations 
Participation  Act  of  the  United 
States  (Public  Law  264,  79th  Con- 
gress) passed  the  Senate  by  a  vote 
of  65  to  7,  the  House  by  344  to  15, 
and  was  approved  by  President 
Harry  S  Truman  December  20, 
1945.  This  act  provided  for  the 
participation  by  the  United  States 
in  the  UN,  provided  that  US  repre- 
sentatives "shall,  at  all  times,  act  in 
accordance  with  the  instructions  of 
the  President  transmitted  by  the  Sec- 
retary of  State,"  and  further  set 
forth  the  responsibilities  of  the 
American  President  with  respect  to 
US  participation. 


The  Church  Moves  On 

( Continued  from  page  146 ) 

Memberships  of  the  Corre- 
if      lation  Committees  announced 

last  October  conference  were 
completed  and  announced.  They 
are  Elder  Harold  B.  Lee  of  the 
Council  of  the  Twelve,  general 
chairman,  with  Antone  K.  Romney, 
executive  secretary;  Elder  Marion 
G.  Romney  of  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve,  chairman  of  the  adult  corre- 
lation committee,  with  Wendell  J. 
Ashton  and  Christine  H.  Robinson 
committee  members,  and  Reed  H. 
Bradford,  secretary;  Elder  Richard 
L.  Evans  of  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve,  chairman  of  the  youth  cor- 
relation committee,  with  Lowell  L. 
Bennion  and  Edith  F.  Shepherd 
committee  members,  and  Daniel  H. 
Ludlow,  secretary;  Elder  Gordon  B. 
Hinckley  of  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve,  chairman  of  the  children's 
correlation  committee,  with  Marion 
G.  Merkley,  Arta  M.  Hale,  and 
Catherine  E.  Edwards  committee 
members,  and  B.  West  Belnap, 
secretary. 

Cumorah  Stake,  the  346th 
stake  now  functioning,  was 
organized  from  parts  of  the 
Eastern  States  Mission  by  Elder 
Delbert  L.  Stapley  of  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve  and  Elder  Franklin 
D.  Richards,  Assistant  to  the  Coun- 
cil of  the  Twelve.  Elder  Bryant  W. 
Rossiter  was  sustained  as  president 
of  the  stake  with  Elders  Victor  B. 
Jex  and  Clair  R.  Claridge  as  his 
counselors.  Wards  in  the  2,076 
member  stake  are  at  Niagara  Falls, 
Buffalo,  Rochester,  Palmyra,  and 
Syracuse.  Branches  are  at  Lockport, 
Cattaragus  Indian  reservation, 
Perry,  Waterloo,  and  Fulton.  In- 
cluded in  the  stake's  area  are  the 
Sacred  Grove  where  Joseph  Smith 
received  his  first  vision,  and  Fayette, 
Seneca  County,  New  York,  where 
the  Church  was  organized  April  6, 
1830. 

Pomona  Stake  was  organized  from 
parts  of  Mt.  Rubidoux  (California) 
Stake  by  Elder  LeGrand  Richards 
of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  and 
Elder  Henry  D.  Taylor,  Assistant  to 
the  Twelve.  Elder  Vern  R.  Peel, 
who  was  serving  as  president  of  Mt. 
Rubidoux  Stake,  was  sustained  as 
president  of  the  Pomona  Stake,  with 
Elders  Frank  E.  Finlayson  and 
Hyrum     P.     Hatch    as     counselors. 


202 


THE   IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


Pomona  Stake  has  about  3,500  mem- 
bers in  five  wards:  two  each  in 
Pomona  and  Ontario  and  one  in 
Chino.  Elder  W.  Gordon  Hendry, 
who  served  as  second  counselor  to 
President  Peel  in  the  Mt.  Rubidoux 
Stake  presidency,  succeeded  him  as 
stake  president.  His  counselors  are 
Elders  Richard  Christensen  and 
Harold  L.  Fisher.  Elder  Gilbert  M. 
Allred,  who  served  as  first  counselor 
to  President  Peel  in  the  old  stake 
presidency,  was  released.  Mt. 
Rubidoux  Stake  has  approximately 
3,765  members  in  the  Arlington, 
Riverside,  Corona,  Elsinore,  Hemet, 
Mira,  and  Perris  wards  and  the 
Sherman  Indian  Branch.  Pomona  is 
the  347th  stake  now  functioning 
in  the  Church. 

Elder  Orin  R.  Woodbury  suc- 
ceeded President  Wendell  J. 
Ashton  as  president  of  East 
Mill  Creek  (Salt  Lake  area)  Stake 
with  Elders  Aldon  J.  Anderson  and 
William  D.  Callister  as  counselors. 
Both  President  Woodbury  and  Elder 
Anderson  served  President  Ashton  as 
counselors. 

Elder  Lawrence  B.  Johnson  sus- 
tained as  president  of  Woodruff 
(Utah-Idaho)  Stake,  succeeding 
President  Alonzo  F.  Hopkin,  de- 
ceased. President  Johnson's  coun- 
selors are  Elders  J.  Wilburn  Bowns 
and  Lynn  McKinnon.  Both  President 
Johnson  and  Elder  Bowns  served  as 
counselors  to  the  late  President 
Hopkin. 

February  1962 

February  marked  the  annual 
drive  for  birthday  pennies  for 
the   support   of   the   Primary 

Children's    Hospital    in    Salt    Lake 

City. 

"The  Goals  of  Scouting  in  the 
Church"  was  the  theme  of 
a  Boy  Scout  Sunday  observ- 
ance noted  in  special  meetings  in 
many  of  the  wards  and  branches  of 
the  Church.  Later  this  week  a 
parents'  and  sons'  fun  evening  was 
to  be  held  for  Scout  families.  Scout 
Week  in  the  United  States  was  to 
be  observed  February  7-14.  In  Can- 
ada, Scout  Week  comes  later  in  the 
month  to  include  the  birthdate  of 
scouting's  founder,  Lord  Baden- 
Powell.  Other  nations  have  desig- 
nated other  times  for  their  Scout 
Week.  Generally  speaking,  this 
Church  Scout  program  was  held 
near  the  time  of  their  Scout  Week. 


BETWEEN 

TEMPLE  SQUARE  VISITS  .  .  . 

enjoy  a  snack  at  Hotel  Utah's  delightful  new 

BOWL'!!1  BASKET 


...  in  the 
lower  lobby,  opposite 
the  Coffee  Shop 
entrance. 

Open  6  a.m.  to 
12  midnight. 

Tasty  food  .  .  . 
fast  service  .  .  . 
pleasant  surroundings! 

HOTEL  UTAH 


Home  of  the  famous  SKY  Room 


HERE'S  TO 

BETTER  HEALTH  &  APPEARANCE 

Unlike   suits   or   dresses,   the    body  we   are   born 
with  must  last  us  a  life  time.  It  is  therefore  pru- 
dent  that  we   do   all    in   our   power  to   keep   it 
fit  and  trim.  Today,  with   so  many  labor  sav- 
ing devices,  few  of  us  get  the  exercise  neces- 
sary to   keep    our   muscles    in   tone    .    .    .    our 
weight    down.    Fitzen's    have    exercise    gyms 
for   both    men    and    women    designed   to   fill 
this  gap  in  our  health   rules.  Both   have   pri- 
vate dressing   rooms  and  showers.  The  anti- 
septically  clean   gyms  and   equipment   make 
exercise  pleasant  and   profitable.  Write,  call 
or   drop   in   for  full    particulars.   You   will    be 
under  no  obligation. 

FITZEN'S 

HEALTH  SYSTEMS 

1470  South  State        Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


The  most  economical  food  wrap 


you  can  use: 


! 


KITCHEn  CHARIT1 

WAXED  PAPER       -. 


PLAQUES 


HONOR 

RO  Life.:  >  I 


BRONZE 

Dignified,  unob'rusive  plaques 
signifying  your  generosity. 
Hand-tooled  bronze  or  alu- 
minum. 

WRITE    FOR    CATALOG 


NEWMAN    BROTHERS,  INC 


677  W.  4  St.,  Cincinnati  3,  O. 


DRINK 


ficqo 


A  delightful 

hot  beverage  for  those 

who  don't  drink  coffee. 


AT        YOUR        GROCERS 


VACATION 


POLE  HEAVEN  RANCH 

Located  between  Cardston  Alberta,  the  temple  city  of  Canada,  and  Water- 
ton  National  Park.  Ranch  life  the  way  you  want  it  —  you  be  the  boss. 
Absolutely  private  —  away  from  the  crowded  masses.  Modern  3  bedroom 
housekeeping  ranch  home  —  fireplace.  Especially  suited  for  family  groups 
(L.D.S.  hosts).  Make  your  reservations  early  to  avoid  disappointment. 
Write  Lynn  and  Maxine  Reeder,  Box  452,  Cardston  Alberta,  Canada. 


MARCH    1962 


203 


Personal  are   expected  to  look  after  the  tem- 

Welfare  poral  and  economic  needs  of  quorum 

Committees         members.     Among  other  things  they 
may  be  asked  to:    • 

1.  Supervise  projects  designed  to  raise  quorum 
funds. 

2.  Help  to  support  quorum  members  or  others 
in  the  mission  field  to  the  extent  necessary. 

3.  Aid  in  looking  after  the  economic  welfare  of 
the  families  of  missionaries. 

4.  Teach  and  encourage  quorum  members  to  work 
on  church  welfare  projects. 

5.  Rehabilitate,  help  procure  employment  or  find 
better  employment  for  quorum  members  whose  eco- 
nomic status  needs  improving. 

6.  Assist  bishops  in  their  welfare  functions,  includ- 
ing obtaining  the  necessary  information  from  quorum 
members  for  the  welfare  green  cards. 

7.  Arrange  transportation  to  church  functions  for 
quorum  members  who  need  it. 


Personal  Welfare  Committees 


You,  last  month,  considered  the  objectives  of 
the  quorum  and  a  method  of  acquiring  quorum 
committees  in  order  to  give  the  greatest  oppor- 
tunity to  unassigned  and  inactive  men.  Now 
let  us  follow  the  management  of  the  personal 
welfare  committee  as  it  meets  and  prepares 
its  program. 


EP  3.      (Each    of   the    counselors    holds    a   meet- 
ing of  his  committee  in  like  manner.) 
These  are  the  steps  to  take: 

a.  Tell  the  members  of  the  committee  the  time  and 
place  of  the  meeting.  (Your  home  is  good.) 

b.  Arrange  with  your  wife  to  serve  some  light 
refreshments  at  the  close  of  the -meeting. 

c.  Commence  the  meeting  with  prayer.  (Perhaps 
you  should  offer  the  prayer  this  time,  until  you 
know  your  men  better.) 

d.  Explain  the  limits  of  the  committee. 

1.  It  is  a  planning  committee. 

2.  It  does  not  make  decisions,  only  recom- 
mendations. 

3.  Once  Recommendations  are  approved  by  the 
quorum  presidency  and  the  quorum,  it  then 
puts  the  decisions  into  operations. 

4.  Its  field  is  outlined  on  pages  24-25  of  the 
Melchizedek  Priesthood  Handbook. 


e.  Take  up  each  item  above  listed  and  ask  for  sug- 
gestions on  how  to  apply  it.  Don't  talk  much. 
Persuade  the  committee  to  talk.  No  matter 
how  poor  the  suggestions,  give  full  consideration 
to  each.  If  it  is  to  be  rejected,  let  the  rejection 
come  from  discussion,  not  from  the  chairman's 
arbitrary  decision. 

f.  After  a  good  hour— no  more— dismiss,  after  ar- 
ranging another  meeting  at  the  home  of  one 
of  the  committeemen,  about  a  week  later.  You 
should  not  have  covered  all  the  objectives,  but 
if  you  have,  ask  the  men  to  try  to  think  up 
some  ideas  during  the  week. 

g.  At  the  next  meeting  resolve  the  ideas  of  the 
previous  meeting,  as  well  as  others  thought  of 
during  the.  week,  into  recommendations  that  all 
can  accept  and  support.  The  more  of  the  ideas 
of  the  members  you  use  and  the  less  of  your 
own,  the  better. 

h.  Explain  to  the  committee  that  you  now  have  to 
present  the  recommendations  to  the  presidency 
and  to  the  quorum.  Ask  them  to  be  at  the  quo- 
rum meeting  to  help  you  support  the  recom- 
mendations there  presented. 
(Each  committee  will  have  done  the  same  type 
of  work.) 


The  meeting  of  the  Presidency 
a.  Now  present  your  recommendations  to  the  other 


204 


THE    IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


members  of  the  presidency.  Each  of  the  mem- 
bers will  have  a  set  of  recommendations  to 
present.  It  is  the  job  now  to  correlate  all  recom- 
mendations and  decide  which  to  present  to  the 
quorum  for  approval. 

b.  Report  to  the  secretary  which  men  were  invited 
to  serve,  which  accepted,  which  came  to  your 
meetings,  and  how  they  responded— this  goes  on 
the  activity  record. 

c.  End  up  with  decisions  on  which  recommendations 
considered  in  item  "a"  to  recommend  to  the  quo- 
rum at  its  next  meeting.  These  when  accepted 
will  be  the  quorum  program  for  the  year.  They 
can  be  added  to  or  revised  as  conditions  warrant. 

At  the  end  of  the  meeting  if  it  is  not  too  late,  make 
social  calls  on  quorum  members— active  and  inactive. 
This  is  a  never-ending  job  each  week.  Use  other 
evenings  for  it  too.  To  achieve  success  will  take  many 
evenings  and  many  visits. 


STEP  5. 

Execution  of  approved  plans— How  to  do  it! 

Let  us  assume  that  one  item  approved  is  that  you 
are  going  to  support  a  missionary  in  the  mission  field 
for  50%  of  his  expense.  We  shall  assume  that  this 
will  be  $40  per  month,  and  that  the  quorum  voted 
an  assessment. 

1.  Call  a  meeting  of  the  committee. 

2.  Present  the  problem  to  them.     They  could  sug- 
gest one  of  the  following: 


a.  An  agricultural  project. 

b.  An  assessment  of  each  member. 

c.  Fund  raising  socials. 

3.  They  agree  to  all  three  methods. 

4.  Appoint  task  committees. 

a.  To  investigate  land,  crop,  and  livestock  possi- 
bilities. 

b.  Divide  the  quorum  to  be  visited  and  pledged. 
Arrange  for  two  men  to  call  on  each  member 
to  pledge  his  amount  per  month.  This  should 
require  six  or  seven  task  committees  of  2  men 
each. 

5.  Assign  the  standing  committee  on  church  serv- 
ice to  organize  a  socal. 

6.  Arrange  for  the  next  committee  meeting  in  two 
weeks.      Designate   the   date,   place,   and    time. 

7.  Check    up     constantly     on     progress     between 
meetings. 

At  this  meeting— growing  out  of  the  need  for  action 
based  on  decision— you  will  have  appointed  several 
task  (or  sub)  committees.  This  is  the  crux  of  quorum 
work.  The  committees  create  activity,  but  it  is  or- 
ganized activity  in  harmony  with  approved  objectives. 
In  like  manner  each  of  the  chairmen  of  the  other  two 
committees  meet  their  committees  and  implement 
them  and  other  task  committees  to  do  their  work. 

As  soon  as  each  task  is  completed  the  member  is 
released  from  it,  but  available  for  more  work.  The 
success  of  this  effort  will  be  indicated  by  the  total 
task  committees  on  which  a  man  serves  in  the  year. 

(To  be  continued  in  the  April  Improvement  Era) 


SUGGESTIONS   FOR  THE   STAKE    MELCH1ZEDEK  PRIESTHOOD   COMMITTEE 


Last  month  suggestions  were  made  on  methods 
which  may  be  used  to  obtain  functioning  presidencies. 
You  were  invited  to  follow  up  with  discussion  of  the 
principles  and  methods  thus  used  at  the  next  Priest- 
hood leadership  meeting. 

Now,  at  the  second  leadership  meeting  you  will 
meet  the  presidency  as  committee  chairmen.  Many 
will  not  understand  how  to  go  about  organizing  com- 
mittee work,  how  to  assign  task  committees.  Be  sure 
you  understand—that  your  picture  is  clear— then, 

At  the  leadership  meeting  hold  a  demonstration 
meeting  of  the  committee  as  follows: 

1.  Assume  that  the  quorum  has  approved  the 
projects  submitted.  Choose  one  to  be  completed. 
(You  name  it.) 

2.  Have  the  members  help  you  divide  the  project 
into  tasks  (or  jobs  to  be  done). 


3.  Have  them  help  you  decide  which  men  are  to 
be  asked  to  serve  as  task  committeemen  (2  or  3 
to  a  committee). 

4.  Decide  who  will  ask  the  men  to  serve. 

5.  Discuss  ways  of  checking  up  to  get  the  job  done. 

6.  Be  sure  to  discuss  what  to  do  about  those  who 
refuse  to  serve.  Try  to  give  concrete  suggestions 
for  visits  by  presidents  or  quorum  members  to 
warm  these  people. 

7.  Show  how  when  each  task  is  completed  the  com- 
mittee is  released. 

A  good  discussion  in  the  form  of  a  working  demon- 
stration will  build  up  in  the  weaker  presidencies  the 
courage  to  try,  and  will  take  advantage  of  the  experi- 
ences of  the  members  who  are  stronger. 

Remember  that  the  purpose  of  all  of  this  is  to  make 
inactive  men  become  active. 


MARCH    1962 


205 


HE 


BIS 


PRESIDING 

HOPKICS 

DACE 


TITHING  IS  A  LAW  OF  THE  LORD 

Tithing  is  a  voluntary  contribution  of  one-tenth  of 
a  person's  income  to  the  Church.  The  word  tithe 
means  "tenth."  This  law  was  revealed  anciently  and 
was  obeyed  and  taught  by  early  prophets.  This  same 
law  has  been  restored  to  the  earth  in  these  latter  days 
for  the  observance  of  the  members  of  Christ's  Church. 
As  an  example  of  its  ancient  observance,  Abraham  paid 
tithing  to  Melchizedek,  who  was  a  great  high  priest 
as  recorded  in  Genesis  14:18-20.  We  should  always 
remember  that,  "The  earth  is  the  Lord's,  and  the  ful- 
ness thereof;  the  world,  and  they  that  dwell  therein." 
(Psalm  24:1.)  This  passage  brings  to  our  attention 
that  as  we  return  to  the  Lord  one-tenth,  we  are  only 
returning  part  of  that  which  already  belongs  to  him, 
and  that  the  ninety  percent  we  keep  is  also  in  the 
possession  of  the  Lord. 

The  bishop  has  been  designated  through  revelation 
to  receive  the  tithes  of  the  people,  and  every  member 
of  the  Church  is  under  solemn  obligation  to  pay  his 
tithing  honestly.  As  you  know,  in  the  early  days  of 
the  Church  it  was  a  common  practice  to  pay  tithing 
in  kind  or  in  the  commodities  that  each  family  was 
raising  such  as  potatoes,  cattle,  etc.  President  David 
O.  McKay  gives  us  a  good  example  of  paying  an 
honest  tithing: 


"I  thank  my  earthly  father  for  the  lesson  he  gave 
to  two  boys  in  a  hayfield  at  a  time  when  tithes  were 
paid  in  kind.  We  had  driven  out  to  a  part  of  the 
meadow  where  we  had  harvested  the  ninth  load.  The 
hay  on  this  side  of  the  field  was  not  very  good  hay.  As 
we  started  to  load  the  hay,  Father  called  out,  'No, 
boys,  drive  over  to  the  higher  ground.'  The  best  hay 
we  had  was  on  the  higher  ground. 

"One  of  the  boys  called  back.  'No,  let  us  take  the 
hay  as  it  comes!'  'No,  David,  this  is  the  tenth  load, 
and  the  best  is  none  too  good  for  God.'"  (Adapted 
from  Pathways  to  Happiness  by  David  O.  McKay, 
p.  333.) 

When  the  children  of  Israel  were  in  need  of  food 
while  in  the  wilderness,  the  Lord  sent  manna  from 
heaven  to  sustain  their  lives.  When  these  same  people 
were  fleeing  from  the  armies  of  Pharaoh  in  an  effort 
to  leave  their  bondage  in  Egypt,  he  divided  the  Red 
Sea  to  provide  an  escape.  When  the  hordes  of  crickets 
were  about  to  devour  completely  the  crops  of  the 
Saints  in  the  Salt  Lake  Valley,  the  Lord  sent  the 
sea  gulls  to  the  rescue.  Our  Father  in  heaven  is  all- 
powerful,  and  he  does  not  need  our  gold  and  silver. 
God  is  not  dependent  upon  man.  He  has  the  power,  if 
necessary,  to  rain  money  from  heaven. 

The  law  of  tithing  is  given  to  be  a  blessing  to  the 
people.  It  is  to  help  the  members  of  the  Church 
overcome  selfishness,  learn  obedience,  and  is  a  practi- 
cal method  of  establishing  the  kingdom  of  God  upon 
the  earth.  Through  our  voluntary  contributions,  we 
become  more  considerate  of  the  welfare  of  others,  and 
we  test  our  loyalty  to  the  Church.  The  principle  of 
tithing  is  truly  a  measuring  rod  of  our  faithfulness. 
No  person  can  remain  true  to  God  and  fail  to  pay 
an  honest  tithing.  It  requires  faith  to  contribute 
voluntarily  the  substance  which  we  are  prone  as 
mortals  to  value  so  highly. 

Sometimes  people  are  heard  to  make  disparaging 
remarks  about  the  use  of  the  tithing  funds,  implying 
waste  or  misappropriation  of  funds.  Experience  has 
taught  that  those  who  complain  about  the  use  of  the 
tithes  are  those  who  do  not  contribute.  In  the  busi- 
ness world,  if  a  person  is  not  a  stockholder  in  a  par- 
ticular corporation,  he  has  no  right  to  voice  or  vote 
in  its  management  or  in  its  policies.  The  funds  of 
the  Church  are  kept  as  accurately  as  a  bank  or  any 
other  financially  responsible  organization.  The  books 
of  the  Church  are  submitted  to  regular  audit  to  insure 
that  proper  bookkeeping  and  accounting  procedures 
are  being  followed. 


206 


THE   IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


The  tithes  are  distributed  to  meet  the  needs  of  the 
Church  under  the  inspiration  of  the  prophets  and 
president  of  the  Church.  Every  chapel  that  is  erected 
is  partly  financed  through  the  tithing  funds.  These 
funds  are  used  to  further  the  missionary  work,  and 
to  support  our  church  schools,  temples,  hospitals, 
seminaries,  and  to  assist  the  needy. 

Every  member  of  the  Church  has  the  right  and  the 
duty  to  meet  with  the  bishop  annually  and  check  over 
his  tithing  record.  This  provides  an  opportunity  for 
him  to  declare  whether  or  not  he  is  a  full  tithepayer. 
The  Lord  has  declared  that  we  gain  blessings  in  life 
by  obedience  to  various  laws.  To  those  who  are 
faithful  and  honest  in  the  payment  of  their  tithes, 
the  Lord  has  promised  blessings: 

"Will  a  man  rob  God?  Yet  ye  have  robbed  me.  But 
ye  say,  Wherein  have  we  robbed  thee?  In  tithes  and 
offerings. 

"Ye  are  cursed  with  a  curse:  for  ye  have  robbed  me, 
even  this  whole  nation. 

"Bring  ye  all  the  tithes  into  the  storehouse,  that 
there  may  be  meat  in  mine  house,  and  prove  me  now 
herewith,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  if  I  will  not  open 
you  the  windows  of  heaven,  and  pour  you  out  a 
blessing,  that  there  shall  not  be  room  enough  to 
receive  it."  (Malachi  3:8-10.) 

In  a  revelation  given  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 


at  Kirtland,  Ohio,  September  11,  1831,  the  Lord  stated: 

"Behold,  now  it  is  called  today  until  the  coming 
of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  verily  it  is  a  day  of  sacri- 
fice, and  a  day  for  the  tithing  of  my  people;  for  he 
that  is  tithed  shall  not  be  burned  at  his  coming." 
(D&C  64:23.) 

It  is  suggested  that  each  one  read  and  study 
section  119  of  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants  for  addi- 
tional information  on  the  subject  of  tithing.  Tithing 
is  also  a  means  which  the  Lord  has  of  testing  the 
faithfulness  of  the  members  of  the  Church.  President 
Joseph  F.  Smith  supplies  the  following  observations: 

"The  law  of  tithing  is  a  test  by  which  the  people 
as  individuals  shall  be  proved.  Any  man  who  fails 
to  observe  this  principle  shall  be  known  as  a  man 
who  is  indifferent  to  the  welfare  of  Zion,  who  neglects 
his  duty  as  a  member  of  the  Church,  and  who  does 
nothing  toward  the  accomplishment  of  the  temporal 
advancement  of  the  kingdom  of  God.  He  contributes 
nothing,  either,  toward  spreading  the  gospel  to  the 
nations  of  the  earth,  and  he  neglects  to  do  that  which 
would  entitle  him  to  receive  the  blessings  and  ordi- 
nances of  the  gospel."  (Gospel  Doctrine,  Joseph  F. 
Smith,  p.  226.) 

It  doesn't  matter  if  we  have  wealth  or  if  our  sub- 
stance is  meager— tithing  should  be  paid  as  demon- 
strated by  the  widow's  mite.  (Mark  12:42-44.) 


ward  teaching  supplement       MAKING     THE     DESERT     BLOSSOM     AS     A     ROSE 


To  glance  over  the  sun-baked  valley  of  Great  Salt 
Lake  in  1847  we  would  note  the  resemblance  to  the 
"land  of  desolation"  spoken  of  in  the  Book  of  Mormon; 
yet  the  prophetic  vision  of  Isaiah  foretold  of  the 
transformation  of  this  wilderness  into  a  spot  of  beauty. 

".  .  .  the  desert  shall  rejoice,  and  blossom  as  the  rose. 

"It  shall  blossom  abundantly,  and  rejoice  even  with 
joy  and  singing:  .  .  ."  (Isaiah  35:1-2.) 

The  sturdy  Mormon  pioneers  as  a  result  of  their 
accomplishments  will  ever  stand  as  a  symbol  of 
industry,  thrift,  and  imagination  to  all  the  world. 
Modern  irrigation,  which  began  in  the  Salt  Lake 
Valley  in  1847,  was  an  answer  to  the  needs  of  the 
thirsty  land.  Their  irrigation  methods  conquered 
drought  and  converted  desolate  waste  into  productive 
farms. 

Let  us  never  forget  the  feats  accomplished  by  our 
forebears  whose  desires  were  to   establish  a  haven 


of  peace  where  their  descendants  coidd  serve  God 
unmolested.  We  must  always  remember  not  only 
the  attainments  but  also  the  faith,  courage,  toil, 
heartaches,  and  joys  which  are  necessary  ingredients 
to  secure  worthwhile  objectives. 

Their  deep  struggle  should  inspire  us  today  with 
a  program  of  constant  beautification  and  preventive 
maintenance.  Reliance  has  been  placed  upon  us  indi- 
vidually and  collectively  to  maintain  and  increase  the 
beauty  of  our  specific  surroundings.  To  paint,  repair, 
build,  and  improve  our  homes,  yards,  farms,  ami  all 
other  possessions  are  important  duties.  The  Latter-day 
Saints  have  always  been  an  industrious  people.  The 
way  we  look  is  frequently  the  determining  factor 
which  influences  the  answering  of  the  question,  "Do 
you  want  to  know  more?"  Beauty  attracts.  True 
Latter-day  Saints  must  attract  like  the  beauty  of 
the  rose. 


MARCH    1962 


207 


i 


K 


TODAY'S      FAMILY      •       FLORENCE      B.      PINNOCK,       EDITOR 


Very  much  like  old  Mother  Hubbard's  cupboard  our  shelves 
too  can  be  empty  at  this  time  of  year.  What  has  happened 
to  the  row  on  row  of  glasses  of  jams  and  jellies?  In  the  fall 
the  fruit  cupboard  looked  like  a  vault,  holding  precious  gems 
of  many  colors.  The  garnet  of  raspberry  jam,  emeralds  of 
mint  jelly,  rows  of  rubies  in  the  form  of  glasses  of  strawberry 
and  cherry  jam,  and  glass  after  glass  of  opals  in  the  delicious 
form  of  apple  and  apricot  marmalades— a  treasury  with  much 
more  value  to  a  hungry  child  than  real  jewels! 

There  comes  a  time  when  the  last  luscious  spoonful  is 
gone.  This  does  not  need  to  be  disastrous  even  though  the 
fruit  trees  are  barren  and  the  fresh  source  of  fruit  depleted 
in  March.  These  many  glasses  can  be  refilled  with  jams 
made  of  citrus  fruits,  dried,  and  frozen  fruits— jellies  miracu- 
lously concocted  from  canned  and  frozen  fruit  juices  and 
punch  extracts!  You  can  can  in  March,  set  a  day  aside  to 
fill  all  those  empty  glasses. 

We  can  replenish  our  shelves,  can  we  replenish  ourselves? 
Do  you  become  empty,  stale,  and  in  need  of  refilling?  "The 
world  is  so  full  of  a  number  of  things  I  think  we  should  all  be 
as  happy  as  kings."  I  am  not  sure  that  saying  still  holds 
good,  the  first  part  is  true,  the  world  is  so  full  of  so  many 
things  to  learn,  to  see,  and  to  do  that  no  one  ever  should  be 
bored.  About  being  happy  as  kings  with  all  their  problems, 
etc.,  I  would  just  as  soon  be  me  with  this  wonderful  world 
to  discover  and  enjoy.  We  can  replenish  ourselves  in  many 
ways,  first  by  reading  discriminately.  Reading  is  a  lovely 
habit.  How  satisfying  it  is  to  know  what  others  think  and 
feel  and  do.  This  helps  to  make  our  pattern  of  life  clearer 
cut.  A  habit  can  only  be  formed  by  doing  a  thing  over  and 
over  again.  Set  aside  a  refilling  time  each  day.  It  may 
be  a  half  hour  early  in  the  morning,  an  hour  at  lunch  time, 
or  a  few  minutes  before  going  to  bed  to  hold  a  book  and  read 
and  read.  Vary  your  reading;  have  three  or  four  books  in 
the  process  of  being  absorbed  at  one  time.  It  is  fun  to  be 
reading  one  or  two  of  the  top  ten  books  of  the  year.  It  will 
give  you  a  part  in  any  conversation,  then  there  is  always 
a  popular  nonfiction  book  to  keep  you  up-to-date.  Don't 
forget  that  very  special  interest  of  yours,  whether  it  be  weav- 
ing, genealogy,  child  psychology,  ceramics,  cooking,  music, 
gardening,  or  history.  There  are  books  upon  books  just 
waiting  to  be  devoured.  To  balance  all  this  the  four  standard 
works  have  so  much  to  offer  to  make  your  foundation  sturdy. 
Did  you  know  that  if  you  read  just  six  pages  every  day  in 
one  year  you  could  read  the  Bible,  Book  of  Mormon,  Doctrine 
and  Covenants,  and  the  Pearl  of  Great  Price?  If  you  do 
this  conscientiously,  you  will  form  a  good  habit.  Read  six 
pages  every  day,  but  if  you  skip  one  day  you  must  read  twelve 
pages  the  next  day,  and  if  you  neglect  that,  you  have  eighteen 
pages  to  read,  and  soon  you  will  be  lost. 

Another  way  to  replenish  oneself  is  to  be  constantly  aware 
of    everything    around.      Use    all    your    senses    to    aid    this 


JOARCH     1962 


209 


EEEED 


FOLDING 
PEDESTAL  TABLES 


Direct  from  factory  sav- 
ing to  Churches,  Schools, 
Clubs,  Lodges  and  all  organi- 
zations. MONROE  1962 
Folding  Banquet  Tables  are 
•"i  unmatched  for  quality,  dura- 
bility, convenience  and  hand- 
some appearance.  94  models  and  sizes  for 
every  use.  Write  for 

FREE- BIG  1962  CATALOG 

Color  pictures.  Full  line  MONROE  tables,  chairs, 
table  and  chair  trucks,  platform-risers,  port- 
able partitions.  Write  today! 

THE  MONROE  CO..  249  Church  St.,  Colfax,  Iowa 


HAWAII   &  THE 

WORLD'S   FAIR 

"CENTURY  21" 

IN   SEATTLE 

Combined  in  one  Wonderful 
Trip.  Leave  April  9th,  the  day 
following  the  close  of  April 
Conference.  You  will  enjoy 
traveling  with  YOUR  KIND  OF 
PEOPLE. 

For    con.piete    details    write    or    phone 

Vida   Fox  Clawson 
Travel   Service 

216  South   13th  East,  Salt  Lake  City,   Ut. 
Tel.    DA    8-0303    or    EL    9-8493 

Remember:  The  Best  in  the 
West  Travel  with 
Us 


THE 

IMPROVEMENT 

ERA 

AN   IDEAL  GIFT   FOR 

Weddings,    Birthdays,    Service- 
men,   Missionaries,     Friends, 
New  Members 

Lovely  gift  card   sent 
in  your  name 

Send   only   $3.00   for 
12   big   issues  to 

The  Improvement 
Era 

135  South  State  Street 
Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


awareness.  Be  awake  and  aware  of 
beauty  and  moods.  Be  willing  to 
be  quiet  and  listen  to  others.  Then 
be  courageous  enough  to'  live  what 
you  have  learned.  All  this  adds  up 
to  a  whole  person. 

Back  now  to  replenishing  those 
empty  jam  and  jelly  cupboards. 
Oranges,  lemons,  and  grapefruit  are 
always  in  season.  These  fruits 
make  the  best  marmalade  in  the 
world.  We  can  vary  these  marma- 
lades with  other  fruits  and  vege- 
tables such  as  rhubarb,  pineapple, 
cherries,  and  carrots. 

Carrot  and  Orange  Marmalade 

6  oranges 
6  carrots 

3  lemons 

Equal  in  weight  of  sugar 

Grind  the  carrots,  cook  until 
tender.  Slice  thin  peeled  lemons; 
slice  oranges,  using  2  of  the  orange 
rinds.  Cook  slowly  for  2  hours. 
Add  sugar  and  let  stand  overnight. 
Boil  until  thick  and  put  in  jars  the 
next  morning. 

Rhubarb  Citrus  Marmalade 

4  pounds    rhubarb— sliced    in   small 

pieces 
2  oranges 
1  lemon 
1  pound  seedless  raisins 

5  pounds  sugar 

Combine  rhubarb  with  oranges 
and  lemon  which  have  been  put 
through  food  chopper,  add  the 
raisins  and  sugar  and  let  stand  30 
minutes.  Bring  to  a  boil  and  simmer 
from  45  minutes  to  one  hour,  stirring 
constantly.  Pour  into  sterilized  jars 
and  seal. 

Cherry  Marmalade 

4  oranges 
1  lemon 

6  cups  sugar 
Vz  cup  water 

1  no.  2  can  crushed  pineapple 
1  small  bottle  maraschino  cherries- 
cut  in  pieces 

Put  the  oranges  and  lemon 
through  the  food  chopper.  Mix  all 
ingredients  together.  Bring  to  a 
boil,  simmer  about  45  minutes- 
stirring.  Pour  into  sterilized  glasses 
and  cover  with  paraffin.  Makes 
seven  8  oz.  glasses. 


Carropine  Marmalade 

4  cups  grated  raw  carrots 
2  cups  crushed  pineapple 
Vz  cup  lemon  juice 

1  tablespoon  grated   lemon  rind 
6  cups  sugar 

Combine  the  ingredients  and  stir 
over  low  heat  until  sugar  dissolves. 
Then  bring  to  a  boil  and  cook  for 
two  minutes.  Remove  from  heat 
and  add  Vz  cup  pectin.  Stir  well. 
Skim  and  fill  hot  sterilized  jars. 
Makes  8  glasses. 

Orange  Marmalade 

18  thin-skinned  oranges 

4  lemons 

2  quarts  water 
sugar 

Wash  and  slice  oranges  and 
lemons  as  thin  as  possible.  Cover 
with  water  and  let  stand  overnight. 
Cook  slowly  until  tender  (about  2 
hours).  Measure  the  cooked  fruit 
and  add  an  equal  amount  of  sugar. 
Cook  the  mixture  until  it  jells  from 
the  spoon. 

Canned  Fruit  Jam 

2  cups  canned  fruit  with  a  little  of 

its  juice  included  (use  canned 
raspberries,  cherries,  apricots, 
pears,  peaches,  plums) 

3  cups  sugar 

¥2  cup  liquid  pectin 

Crush  fruit  and  add  sugar  and 
bring  to  boiling  point  and  boil  for 
1  minute.  Add  pectin,  mix  thor- 
oughly, boil  for  one  minute.  Cool 
slightly,  skim,  and  pour  into  glasses; 
cover  with  paraffin. 

Dried  Fruit  Jam 

1  cup  softened,  cut  up  dried  fruit 
IV2  cups  sugar 
juice  of  1  lemon 
V4  cup  liquid  pectin 

Dried  peaches,  prunes,  dates, 
apricots,  figs,  or  raisins  may  be  used 
alone  or  in  combination.  Soak  fruit 
several  hours  in  hot  water  to  cover. 
Remove  stones,  cut  fine,  and  meas- 
ure fruit.  Add  water  to  fill  cup  to 
overflowing.  Add  sugar  to  the  fruit 
and  bring  to  boiling  point  and  boil 
for  one  minute.  Add  pectin  and  boil 
briskly  for  one  minute.  Cool  slightly 


210 


THE   IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


and    pour    into    sterilized 
Cover  with  paraffin. 

Spring  Conserve 


glasses. 


8  cups  rhubarb  cut  in  1  inch  pieces 
2  cups  fresh  pineapple,  finely  cut 
8  cups  sugar 

juice  and  grated  rind  of  2  oranges 
V2  cup  chopped  walnuts 

Bring  the  pineapple,  rhubarb, 
orange  rind,  juice,  and  the  sugar  to 
a  boil.  Simmer  until  it  is  thick,  stir 
to  prevent  burning.  Remove  from 
heat  and  add  the  nuts.  Fill  steri- 
lized jars.  Seal  with  paraffin.  Will 
make  nine  8  oz.  glasses. 

Frozen  Cranberry  Conserve 

2V2  cups  sugar 
2  cups  water 

1  pound  of  fresh  or  frozen  cran- 
berries 

1  cup  light  raisins 

V2  cup  slivered  almonds 

V2  cup  thinly  sliced  candied  ginger 

Combine  sugar,  water,  cranberries, 
and  raisins  in  saucepan.  Bring  to 
boil  and  simmer  25  minutes.  Add 
almonds  and  ginger,  simmer  1  min- 
ute. Ladle  into  sterilized  jelly 
glasses,  seal  with  paraffin.  Makes 
seven  6  ounce  glasses. 

Punch  Jelly 

4  cups  bottled  Hawaiian  punch 
1  package  pectin 
6  level  cups  sugar 

Add  pectin  to  punch  juice.  Stir 
well  and  bring  to  boil,  stirring  con- 
stantly. Add  the  measured  sugar. 
Mix  well.  Bring  to  a  full  rolling 
boil,  boil  exactly  2  minutes.  Remove 
from  heat.  Skim  carefully.  Pour 
into  sterilized  jars.  Seal  with  paraf- 
fin at  once. 

MCP  Pectin  Company  gives  us 
recipes  for  bottled  grape  juice  jelly, 
apple  cider  jelly,  and  frozen  fruit 
jam.  These  recipes  make  delicious 
dainties. 

Bottled  Grape  Juice  Jelly 

2  cups  Concord  grape  juice 
1  package  MCP  pectin 

1  cup  water 
3V2  cups  sugar 

Measure  grape  juice  and  water 
into   a  4   quart   kettle.     Stir   in  the 


Gold  Ribbon  Winner  at  Illinois  State  Fair 
gives  you  her  recipe  for 

Roanoke  Rolls 

"This  recipe  has  been  a  favorite  of  mine  for  years," 
says  Miss  Olivia  Kempf  of  Roanoke,  Illinois.  "And 
last  year  it  won  me  the  Gold  Ribbon  for  the  best 
yeast  baking  at  the  Illinois  State  Fair.  I  hope    f" 
you'll  try  my  recipe  soon.  And  be  sure  to  use  || 
Fleischmann's  Active  Dry  Yeast.  It's  so 
dependable,  and  always  fast  rising.  I 
know  you'll  have  good  luck 
with  Fleischmann's,  too." 


M 


J 


/ 


ROANOKE  ROLLS  Makes  about  5  dozen  rolls 


1  cup  milk. 
Vi  cup  sugar 
1  tablespoon  salt 
6  tablespoons 
Fleischmann's  Margarine 

Scald  milk;  stir  in  sugar,  salt,  and  mar- 
garine. Cool  to  lukewarm.  Measure  very 
warm  water  into  large  bowl.  Sprinkle  or 
crumble  in  Fleischmann's  Yeast;  stir  to 
dissolve.  Blend  in  lukewarm  milk  mix- 
ture, beaten  eggs,  and  half  the  flour.  Beat 
until  smooth.  Add  remaining  flour  until 
dough  cleans  sides  of  bowl.  Turn  out  onto 
lightly  floured  board.  Knead  until 
smooth,  about  10  minutes.  Place  in 
greased  bowl;  turn  to  grease  all  sides. 
Cover.  Let  rise  in  warm  place,  free  from 
draft,  until  doubled,  about  Wa  hours. 
Divide  in  half.  Roll  out  each  half  about 
%-inch  thick.  Cut  with  2 '/i -inch  biscuit 


1  cup  very  warm  water 

2  packages  or  cakes  Fleischmann's  Yeast, 
active  dry  or  compressed 

3  eggs,  beaten 

9  cups  sifted  flour  (about) 

cutter.  Crease  heavily  through  center 
with  dull  edge  of  knife;  brush  lightly  with 
melted  margarine.  Fold  over  so  edges 
just  meet;  seal.  Place  in  greased  shallow 
pans  with  rolls  touching.  Cover,  Let  rise 
in  warm  place  until  doubled,  about  1 
hour.  Bake  at  350°F.  20-25  minutes  until 
golden  brown.  Remove  from  oven.  Brush 
tops  with  melted  margarine  immediately. 


\ 


ANOTHER    FINE    PRODUCT    OF    STANDARD    BRANDS    INCORPORATED    — 


/ 


NATIONAL 
EXPANSION  OFFER 


New,  fast-selling,  accepted  ladies'  product  by  REVIVE 

of   Hollywood   that  can   bring   you   big    income,    is   now 

going   nationwide.    The  company  is  now  appointing  sales 

agents   in  the   intermountain   areas  of   Idaho,   Utah,  Arizona 

and    Nevada   as   well   as   certain    areas   of  California,   Oregon 

and   Washington. 

You    operate    in    your    own    community,    building     bigger 

profits  each  day  and  a  happier   security  for  tomorrow. 

Write  today  for  full,  free  information  and   literature. 

REVIVE  OF  HOLLYWOOD 

6000   Sunset   Blvd. 
Hollywood  28,  California 


■■■::..  . 


i:"h 


-MARCH    1962 


211 


Billy    Kid 

the  eyes  have  it  for  SPLINTERS 


f 


the  new  narrowed-down  look  in  boy's 
Texans  by  Billy  the  Kid.  The  master- 
maker  of  boyswear  tailors  WESTWILL, 
a  100%  cotton  fine-line  long-wear  twill, 
into  neat,  handsome  slacks  that  fit  and 
feel  as  if  they're  measure-made  just  for 
him.  They're  Qualisized,  that's  why!— 
which  means  they're  age  size  conformed 
to  fit  him  perfectly  during  any  of  his 
boy's  years. 

Sizes  6  to  12  -  3.98    Sizes  26  to  34  -  4.98 
Available  at  department  stores  and    boy's 
shops  throughout  the  Rocky  Mountain  region 
and  at 


in  Salt  Lake  City 


$2095 


Minimum  purchase:  two  tables) 
(Extra  charge  for  delivery) 


BANQUET  TABLES 


salt  Lake  cabinet  and  fixture 

COMPANY  just  purchased  an  entire  car- 
load of  .these  30  by  96  by  29  inch  ABC 
Folding  Banquet  Tables,  and  are  passing 
the  savings  on  to  you.  Rigid  and  durable, 
sleek  and  stylish.  These  tables  are  made 
to  last! 


COME  IN  OR  CALL 

HU  4-6103      Claude  Williamson 


Durable  tubular-steel 
folding  legs 

Tempered  masonite  tops 
with  \3A"  steel  aprons 
all  around 

Wearever  metal  edge 
on  top 


f%%etiL 


SALT  LAKE  CABINET  &  FIXTURE  COMPANY 

1436  South  West  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


A  traditional  feature  of  attending  Conference  is  the  very  special  joy  of 

a  delightful  repast  at 

"America's  Finest  Ice  Cream  Store." 

Everyone  appreciates  the  dignified  and  refined  atmosphere  that  pre- 
vails. You  will  appreciate  the  beautiful  enlarged  store  ...  3  times 
larger. 


OtftOKj 

OUR  ONLY  STORE- 

Open  until  Midnight 


'Artistry  in  Pleasure  Foods" 


s DISTINCTIVE 

tove 


VceUKGfflt 


850  East  21st  South 
Closed   Sundays 


y2 
l 
l 

4 


MCP  Pectin.  Heat  to  boil,  then 
add  sugar.  Bring  to  a  rolling  boil 
and  boil  exactly  2  minutes.  Remove 
from  heat.  Skim  and  pour  into 
prepared  glasses.   Seal  with  paraffin. 

Apple  Cider  or  Apple  Juice  Jelly 

3  cups  apple  cider  or  apple  juice 
1  package  MCP  pectin 

4  cups  sugar 

Measure  the  apple  cider  or  juice, 
add  the  pectin  and  stir  well.  Place 
over  hot  fire  and  bring  to  a  boil, 
stirring  constantly.  Add  the  sugar, 
mix  well,  continue  stirring,  and  bring 
to  full  rolling  boil.  Boil  exactly  2 
minutes.  Remove  from  heat,  skim, 
and  pour  into  sterilized  glasses  and 
seal  with  paraffin. 

Frozen  Fruit  Jam 

3-10  ounce  packages  frozen  straw- 
berries or  frozen  red  raspberries 
cup  hot  water 
package  of  MCP  pectin 
cup  light  Karo  corn  syrup 
level  cups  sugar 
V4  cup  fresh  lemon  juice  (for  straw- 
berry jam) 

Thaw  the  berries  thoroughly.  Do 
not  crush.  Put  them  in  a  4  quart 
kettle.  Add  the  hot  water.  Place 
the  kettle  over  a  slow  fire  and  warm 
with  stirring  to  110  degrees  F.  (At 
110  degrees  you  can  hold  your  fin- 
ger in  the  mixture  comfortably.) 
Do  not  heat  any  hotter.  Remove 
from  heat.  Sift  the  pectin  into  the 
mixture,  stir  vigorously.  Set  kettle 
aside  for  30  minutes,  stirring  oc- 
casionally. Stir  in  the  cup  of  Karo 
syrup  and  mix  well.  Stir  in  the 
sugar  and  mix  thoroughly.  If  you 
are  making  the  strawberry  jam, 
now,  add  the  lemon  juice. 

These  jams  may  be  eaten  as  soon 
as  the  sugar  is  dissolved.  These  jams 
must  be   kept   under   refrigeration. 

For  good  measure,  here  is  a  recipe 
for  chili  sauce  from  canned  tomatoes. 

Canned  Chili  Sauce 

3  no.  2V2  cans  of  tomatoes 

2  green  peppers 

3  large  onions 
1  cup  vinegar 
1  tablespoon  salt 

teaspoon  pepper 

teaspoons  cloves 

teaspoon  cinnamon 
Vz  teaspoon  allspice 
1  cup  brown  sugar 
Va  to  %  cup  white  sugar 


l 


212 


THE   IMPROVEMENT   ERA 


Put  the  tomatoes,  peppers,  and 
onions  through  the  food  grinder. 
Add  other  ingredients  and  simmer 
carefully  until  of  the  desired  con- 
sistency. Stir  often  because  it-  will 
burn  on  the  bottom.  Pour  into  hot 
sterilized  bottles  and  seal.  Keep 
opened  jars  in  refrigerator. 


u 


What's  to  Eat? 


5? 


^yvffW' 


BY    MAURINE    HEGSTED 

UTAH     STATE     NUTRITION     COUNCIL 


"Hi,  Mom,  what's  to  eat?"  A  familiar 
greeting  that  is  heard  in  every  home, 
after  school,  after  MIA,  in  fact, 
anytime,  if  there  is  a  teen  in  the 
house!  It  is  wonderful  and  discon- 
certing how  long  those  legs  are 
growing.  It  is  amazing  how  often 
that  cavity  inside   needs   filling. 

And  what  to  fill  it  with?  Some- 
times we  feel  fortunate  to  have  just 
anything,  but  twice  fortunate  is  the 
boy  or  girl  who  has  more  than  just 
"filling  up"  things  available.  Bones, 
muscles,  blood,  all  those  and  more 
need  high-quality  building  materials 
if  a  high-quality  product  is  to  be 
made.  Of  course,  he  can  get  by 
without  the  best,  but  do  we  want 
him  to?  A  well-built  body  is  fine 
insurance  to  give  him  against  dis- 
ease, ill-health,  and  the  wearing-out 
process  called  "old  age."  According 
to  Dr.  Sherman,  a  famous  nutrition 
authority,  good  nutrition  can  extend 
the  lifespan  by  ten  years  of  active 
life,  added  before  the  symptoms  of 
senility  began  to  creep  in.  What 
a  fine  present  to  give  a  boy  or  girl! 

What  does  a  teen  need  to  build 
a  healthy  body?  His  needs  are  high 
for  minerals,  vitamins,  protein,  and 
of  course  a  sufficient  number  of 
calories  to  keep  this  dynamo  of 
energy  going.     How  can  he  get  it 


TASTE  ITS  TINGUNG  TARTNESS 

Here's  Sprite ...  the  spark-a-ling  new  soft  drink  that's 
brisk  and  bright,  crystal-clear  and  icy-light.  Taste  its 
tingling  tartness  in  the  bright  green  bottle  with  the 
bubbles.  From  the  same  company  that  bottles  Coca-Cola. 


IN  USE  for  SEVENTY-FIVE  YEARS 

Aids  in  treatment  of  Canker,  simple 
sore  throat  and  other  minor  mouth 
and  throat  irritations. 

HALLS  REMEDY 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


ORIENTAL 

IMPORTS 

•  MUSIC  BOX 

•   KIMONO 

•  CHINAWARE 

•   BOOKS 

•   LANTERNS 

•   RECORDS 

Qsdmi's 

70  West  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City, 

Utah 

YES! 

Your  Ward-Stake  M.I.A.,  Re- 
lief Society  can  make  money. 

We  Rent: 

Snow  Cone  Machines,  Candy 
Floss  Machines,  Popcorn  Ma- 
chines 

We  Sell: 

Candy,  Fountain  Syrups,  Pop- 
corn, Paper  Cups 

THEATRE  CANDY  DISTRIBUTING  CO. 

EM  4-3669 
225  West   So.   Temple     Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


MARCH     1962 


213 


THE 

DIRECT  SHOPPER 


Tandy's  MODERN  Leathereraft  Kit  -  A  Com- 
plete Introductory  Course  in  Leathereraft  — 
contains  everything  you  need  to  make  9  won- 
derful, beautiful,  practical  genuine  necessities; 
PLUS  8  professional  permanent  tools  —  includ- 
ing swivel  knife  and  precision  tooled  stamps  — 
the  basic  tools  needed  to  complete  any  pattern 
in  leathereraft  —  and  a  16  page  Instruction 
Book  written  especially  for  the  beginner.  $12.95 
complete.  Special  $3.00  discount  to  Church 
organizations.  TANDY  LEATHER  CO.,  164  E. 
2nd    South,    Salt    Lake   City,    Utah. 


BIG  SS  CAKE  DECORATING.  Housewives 
wanted!  $5  hour  easy  spare  time.  Endless 
demand  for  lovely  Cake  Decorations  and  Pro- 
fessional Candy  for  Christmas,  weddings,  birth- 
days, parties,  all  occasions.  We  show  you  how 
to  turn  your  kitchen  into  gold  mine.  No  capital 
required.  Start  your  own  business  small,  grow 
big.  Send  for  FREE  3  month  subscription  to 
"Fun  &  Profit  Hobbies"  magazine  for  Cake 
Decorators  and  Candy  Makers,  and  facts  on 
complete  home  instruction.  CANDY  &  CAKE, 
Dept.    D-117,    Fallbrook,    California. 


GIVE  HUMOROUS  EXCHANGE  CARDS.  Fun  to 
give.  Fun  to  receive.  Fun  to  exchange  these  23 
colorful  cartoon  cards  picturing  the  changing 
moods  of  girls  and  women.  Also  humorous 
Girls'  Class  Membership  card  included.  Sur- 
prise your  friends,  please  your  relatives,  and 
see  the  mail  that  results.  An  inexpensive  gift 
at  Christmas  time.  $1.00  ppd.  JEFFRY  LYONS, 
Dept.  E.,  2617  S.  Broadway,  Los  Angeles  7, 
Calif. 

214 


all?  The  magic  formula  is  easy  to 
remember  and  makes  good  eating, 
too. 

Magic  Daily  Formula 

Fruits  and  vegetables— 4  or  more 
servings,  some  green,  yellow,  leafy, 
a  citrus  fruit  or  other  good  source 
of  Vitamin  C, 

Protein-rich  foods— 2  servings  of 
meat,  poultry,  fish,  eggs,  dried  beans, 
and  peas. 

Milk— 1  quart  or  more,  or  some 
cheese,  ice  cream,  etc. 

Whole  grain  or  enriched  cereals 
and  breads— several  servings. 

Since  this  won't  fill  up  most  teens, 
add  more  of  any  group  or  of  other 
foods. 

Why  have  teens  been  singled  out 
for  attention?  Because  studies  over 
the  country  indicate  that  they  can 
profit  by  improving  their  eating 
habits.  In  fact,  teen  girls  are  the 
group  most  likely  to  be  cheating 
themselves  where  good  nutrition  is 
concerned.  Among  the  800  teens 
studied  in  the  western  region,  six  out 
of  every  ten  girls  and  four  out  of 
every  ten  boys  had  poor  diets.  No 
time  for  a  good  breakfast,  snacks 
that  satisfy  temporarily  but  that  give 
few  buiMing  materials,  fear  of  gain- 
ing weight,  busy  schedules  that 
interfere  with  regular  meals— all  add 
up  to  poor  diets. 

A  boy  has  a  higher  need  for 
nutrients  during  adolescence  than 
at  any  other  time  in  his  life.  Should 
he  eat  more  than  Dad?  Yes,  indeed; 
if  he  is  normally  active  he  will  need 
more  calories  than  most  fathers,  and 
in  addition  he  needs  more  of  all  the 
food  groups  in  the  magic  formula 
listed  above. 

The  girls'  needs  are  not  quite  so 
high  as  the  boys'  because  usually 
their  activity  is  less  strenuous,  and 
their  growth  stops  sooner.  But  even 
though  a  boy  or  girl  has  quit  push- 
ing upward,  there  is  much  finishing 
work  to  be  done  on  the  inside  that 
requires  good  quality  materials. 
Bones  that  have  finished  growing 
in  length  still  need  a  lot  of  filling 
in  in  order  to  build  the  strong  sturdy 
bones  needed  to  carry  on  through 
adulthood.  The  heart  and  other 
organs  continue  to  develop  to  meet 
the  demands  of  this  larger  body. 
Muscle  tissue,  especially  for  the 
boys,  makes  tremendous  growth  if 
given  an   opportunity.     Long  after 


maximum  growth  has  been  attained, 
extra  nutrients  are  needed  to  make 
a  healthy,  well-built  body.  Doctors 
are  concerned  today  about  many 
very  young  mothers  whose  own 
bodies  have  had  neither  time  nor 
adequate  materials  to  develop  prop- 
erly before  the  demands  of  preg- 
nancy are  added.  Many  studies  have 
shown  that  mature  women  who  have 
had  good  diets  have  fewer  compli- 
cations in  pregnancy  and  labor  and 
give  birth  to  healthier  babies. 


MEMO    TO    PARENTS 

BY  S.  OMAR  BARKER 

When  teen  habits  cause  you  tears, 
Remember  that  their  cure  is  years. 


The  right  food  can  help  assure 
important  long-term  gains  for  our 
children.  They  will  have  better 
health  over  the  years,  a  longer  life 
expectancy  and  produce  healthier 
babies.  What  can  it  do  for  them 
right  now?  Good  choices  of  foods 
can  give  them  an  improved  com- 
plexion, more  attractive  hair,  re- 
sistance to  some  diseases,  more  pep 
and  vitality,  and  greater  endurance 
and  stamina.  Eating  well  pays  high 
dividends. 

"What's  to  eat,  Mom?"  Let's  try 
to  make  it  easy  for  them  to  fill  that 
cavity  with  things  good  to  eat  and 
good  for  them.  It  is  WHAT  they  eat 
that  counts. 


Your  Question 

{Continued  from  page  150) 

And  thus  the  Lord  bringeth  about 
the  restoration  of  these;  and  they 
have  a  part  in  the  first  resurrection, 
or  have  eternal  life,  being  redeemed 
by  the  Lord."  (Mosiah  15:24.) 

We  are  taught  that  mankind 
through  the  ages  will  be  judged  by 
the  privileges  and  opportunities  to 
know  the  truth.  If  a  person  never 
had  the  opportunity  to  know  any- 
thing about  the  plan  of  salvation, 
then  surely  he  should  not  be  held 
accountable  for  his  deeds  in  the 
flesh  on  an  equality  with  the  man 
who  knew  the  truth  and  then  re- 
fused to  obey  it.  Thousands  of 
these  people  who  lived  in  this  ig- 
norance were  devout  and  faithful 
to  the  doctrines  which  they  had  been 


THE   IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


taught.  They  cannot  be  held  ac- 
countable for  their  actions  which 
were  done  in  faith  and  obedience  to 
that  which  they  devoutly  believed 
and  had  been  taught.  Fortunately 
the  Lord  will  judge  us  all  by  the 
intent  of  the  heart  as  well  as  by 
our  understanding.  Therefore  it 
seems  that  it  was  only  a  matter  of 
justice  for  the  Lord  to  do  what 
Abinadi  said  he  would  do  and  per- 
mit these  who  innocently  died  in 
"their  ignorance,  not  having  salvation 
declared  unto  them"  to  have  part  in 
this  great  resurrection.  The  ques- 
tion naturally  arises:  Little  children 
who  do  not  understand,  should  they 
die,  are  they  redeemed  through  the 
blood  of  Christ?  The  scriptures  in- 
form us  also  that  this  is  the  privi- 
lege of  all  those  who  are  without 
law: 

"For  behold  that  all  little  chil- 
dren are  alive  in  Christ,  and  also  all 
they  that  are  without  the  law." 
(Moroni  8:22.) 

We  may  be  sure  that  the  Lord 
would  do  all  things  according  to  the 
law  of  eternal  justice  and  that  he 
would  not  punish  people  who  in 
ignorance  sinned  and  violated  his 
commandments.  It  is  one  of  the 
most  glorious  principles  of  truth  and 
justice  that  was  ever  revealed  that 
men  are  to  be  punished  according 
to  their  disobedience  to  divine  com- 
mandments, but  not  when  they 
have  acted  innocently  in  ignorance 
of  those  divine  edicts. 

Think  of  the  poor  Lamanites  con- 
verted by  Ammon,  Aaron,  and  their 
brethren.  They  had  been  guilty  of 
many  serious  transgressions,  mur- 
dering their  "enemies"  the  Nephites, 
for  no  apparent  cause,  but,  when  the 
truth  penetrated  their  souls,  and  they 
truly  and  humbly  repented,  they 
were  forgiven,  and  the  light  of  the 
gospel  entered  their  souls. 

One  thing  we  should  remember 
in  reading  what  Abinadi  said  and 
that  is  this: 

"But  behold,  and  fear,  and  trem- 
ble before  God,  for  ye  ought  to 
tremble;  for  the  Lord  redeemeth 
none  such  that  rebel  against  him 
and  die  in  their  sins;  yea,  even  all 
those  that  have  perished  in  their  sins 
ever  since  the  world  began,  that 
have  wilfully  rebelled  against  God, 
that  have  known  the  commandments 
of  God,  and  would  not  keep 
them;  these  are  they  that  have 
no  part  in  the  first  resurrection." 
(Mosiah  15:26.) 


nn 


A  title  on  the  door  . . .  rates  a  Bigelow  on  the  floor 

P.  S.  Wise  birds  know  it  naturally !  Wise  executives  know  it  from  experience ! 
No  matter  what  your  business  is,  be  sure  to  feather  your  nest  with  quiet,  com- 
fortable, inviting  Bigelow  Carpets.  Special  designs,  colors  and  textures  available. 
Call  any  Bigelow  district  office  or  our  Contract  Dept.,  140  Madison  Avenue, 
New  York,  N.  Y.  People  who  know  .  .  .  buy  BIGELOW. 


-¥■      SALT  LAKE  CITY'S    Ttewett  Wotel 


HOTEL 
TEMPLE  SQUARE 

MODERN  COFFEE  SHOPS  •  DINING  ROOMS 
Managed  by  Eva  Simmons 

DOWNTOWN  RATES: 

SINGLES  $6.00 
DOUBLES  $8.00 
TWINS         $10.00 


FREE  Drive '/n Parking 


Clarence  L.  West,  Manager 

PHONE  EL  5-2961 
75  West  South  Temple  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


MARCH     1962 


215 


;  ■'  ill* 


•■mm-    m 


The  homeliest  tasks  get  beautified,  if  loving  hands  do  them. 


Dad:    is  there   anything  worse   than   to 
be  old  and   bent? 

Son:    Yes,     to     be     young     and     broke. 


Housewife:  Has  your  husband  any  hobbies? 
Maid:  No.  He  has  rheumatism  a  good  deal,  hives 
now  and  then,  but  he  ain't  ever  had  no  hobbies. 


Great  works  are  performed 
not  by  strength  but  by  per- 
severance.—Samuel   Johnson 


Teacher:  You  wrote  less  than  half  a  page  on  the  subject 
of  milk.  The  assignment  was  to  write  a  one  page  theme. 
Student:    I  was  writing  about  condensed  milk. 


Every  man  is  worth  just  so  much  as  the  things  are 
ivorth  about  which  he  busies  himself— Marcus  Aurelius 


The  way  to  gain  a  good  reputation  is  to  endeavor 
to    be    what    you    desire    to    appear.— Sophocles 


A  farm  boy  in  the  big  city  painted  a  glowing  picture  of  city  life  in  his  letters  home.  On 
one  occasion  he  wrote,  "Thursday  we  motored  out  to  the  club,  where  we  golfed  until 
dark.  Then  we  autoed  to  the  beach,  where  we  week-ended."  Not  to  be  outdone,  his 
brother,  still  on  the  farm,  replied:  "Yesterday  we  buggied  to  town  and  baseballed  all 
afternoon.  Then  we  went  to  Ned's  and  shuffleboarded  until  sundown.  We  suppered, 
then  staircased  up  to  our  room  and  bedsteaded  until  the  clock  fived."— Sunshine  Magazine 


I  am  a  scout  for  wisdom; 
I'm  discerning  as  can  be. 
The  way  I  pick  a  wise  man  is— 
If  he  agrees  with  me. 

— Thelma  Ireland 


It  wasn't  raining  when  Noah  built  the  ark. 


oooooooooooooooooo 


Courage  is  fear  that  has  said  its  prayers. 


216 


THE   IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


MAN  ABOUT 


SAN 


SALT  LAKE 


This  is  ROLFE  PETERSON 

inviting  you  to  share  some  of  my  San  Francisco  experiences  on 

ROLFE  AGAIN 


Sundays  —  2:00  —  5:00  PM 

Music,  the  best. 

Talk,  about  most  anything. 


Presented  by  your  friendly 
CONTINENTAL  BANK  AND  TRUST  CO. 


r<cdo 


1-A  Clear  Channel 


1160  on  Your  Dial 


Is  your 

life  insurance 

Beneficial? 


Science  historians  tell  us  that  75%  of  all  the  scien- 
tists who  ever  lived  are  still  alive  today!  This  means 
that  science  is  accelerating  at  a  pace  that  brings 
us  more  material  benefits,  a  longer  life,  and  a  much 
broader  knowledge  of  the  world  around  us  and  the 
space  beyond  than  we  have  ever  had  before. 

It  also  means  that  our  world  today  is  more  complex, 
more  competitive,  and  has  more  challenges  and 


greater  opportunities  than  we  have  ever  known 
before.  These  opportunities  are  for  those  who  have 
the  training  to  take  advantage  of  them. 

Think  what  this  means  for  your  own  family.  Will 
your  children  have  the  advanced  education  they  will 
need?  Does  your  present  life  insurance  program 
provide  the  money  to  assure  that  education? 
Why  not  take  stock  of  your  present  and  future 
now  .  .  .  and  let  your  Beneficial  Life  agent  tell  you 
more  about  "Planned  Futures"  for  your  family? 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE 


fruatance 

Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres. 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


i»